summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/79005-0.txt
blob: e4391bea75fccf2e07ebccb40554756ccf3822b4 (plain)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
6868
6869
6870
6871
6872
6873
6874
6875
6876
6877
6878
6879
6880
6881
6882
6883
6884
6885
6886
6887
6888
6889
6890
6891
6892
6893
6894
6895
6896
6897
6898
6899
6900
6901
6902
6903
6904
6905
6906
6907
6908
6909
6910
6911
6912
6913
6914
6915
6916
6917
6918
6919
6920
6921
6922
6923
6924
6925
6926
6927
6928
6929
6930
6931
6932
6933
6934
6935
6936
6937
6938
6939
6940
6941
6942
6943
6944
6945
6946
6947
6948
6949
6950
6951
6952
6953
6954
6955
6956
6957
6958
6959
6960
6961
6962
6963
6964
6965
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 79005 ***

Transcriber's note: Unusual and inconsistent spelling is as printed.



[Illustration: "Uncle Chetwynd, she's only fainting. Don't you see
 she's only fainting? She will come to herself again directly.
 Mother—mother!"]



                        MADGE HARDWICKE;

                              OR,

                   THE MISTS OF THE VALLEY.


                              BY

                         AGNES GIBERNE

                          AUTHOR OF

             "IDA'S SECRET," "FLOSS SILVERTHORN,"
                      "WILL FOSTER," ETC.


                    "O Lord, I cannot see;
                       Vouchsafe me light:
                     The mist bewilders me,
                       Impedes my sight:
            Hold Thou my hand, and lead me by Thy side,
            I dare not go alone; be Thou my Guide."
                                              _The Dove on the Cross._


                         New Edition.


                           _LONDON:_
                      JOHN F. SHAW AND CO.
                   48, PATERNOSTER ROW, E.C.



                   STORIES BY AGNES GIBERNE.

                        [Illustration]


           IDA'S SECRET; or, The Towers of Ickledale.
               _Large Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d._
   "The characters are made to live, and there is a wholesome and
refreshing tone running through it all."—_Record._

           WON AT LAST; or, Mrs. Briscoe's Nephews.
    _Large Crown 8vo, cloth, with Illustrations, 3s. 6d._
   "The treatment is so admirable we can understand Miss Giberne's
 book being a help to many."—_Athenæum._

                      TOO DEARLY BOUGHT.
              _Crown 8vo, price Eighteenpence._

                  THE OLD HOUSE IN THE CITY.
           _Crown 8vo, with Illustrations, 2s. 6d._

           HIS ADOPTED DAUGHTER; or, A Quiet Valley.
           _Large Crown 8vo, Illustrated, price 5s._
   "It is really a good tale, in the author's best style."—
_English Churchman._

                  WILL FOSTER OF THE FERRY.
        _New Edition. Crown 8vo, Illustrated, 2s. 6d._
   "A story well written, fully illustrated, and with a golden thread
 of Christian teaching."—_Bookseller._

                  THE EARLS OR THE VILLAGE.
        _Crown 8vo, cloth, with Illustrations, 2s. 6d._
   "A pathetic tale of country life, in which the fortunes of a family
 are followed out with skill that never fails to interest."_Scotsman._

         MADGE HARDWICKE; or, The Mists of the Valley.
           _Crown 8vo, cloth, Illustrated, 2s. 6d._
   "An extremely interesting book, and one that can be read with
 profit by all."—_Schoolmaster._

     FLOSS SILVERTHORN; or, The Master's Little Handmaid.
               _Crown 8vo, cloth, Illustrated, 2s. 6d._
   "A really beautiful story, telling how even a child can do and
 suffer for Christ's service."—_The Rock._

                       ——————————————————————————

         LONDON: JOHN F. SHAW & CO., 48, PATERNOSTER ROW, E.C.



                        [Illustration]

                           CONTENTS.

                             ————

CHAP.

    I. UP ON THE HILL-TOP

   II. THE HOME-COMING

  III. DOWN UNDERGROUND

   IV. MADGE AND THE DOCTOR

    V. GATHERING MISTS

   VI. NANNIE

  VII. NAT TYRRELL'S NOTIONS

 VIII. QUESTIONINGS

   IX. MADGE HARDWICKE'S FAITH

    X. A LETTER

   XI. AWAITING THE MASTER'S WILL

  XII. THE "FLYING ALBATROSS"

 XIII. THE DOCTOR'S PROHIBITION

  XIV. GOD'S MYSTERIES

   XV. THE DINGLE

  XVI. NAT'S COTTAGE

 XVII. A FOG

XVIII. THE DRIVE HOME

  XIX. A BLOW

   XX. SUNSET CLOUDS

  XXI. "O THOU OF LITTLE FAITH"

 XXII. WARNING

XXIII. THE WISDOM OF THE WISE

 XXIV. HOME!

                        [Illustration]



                        [Illustration]

                        MADGE HARDWICKE;

                              OR,

                   THE MISTS OF THE VALLEY.

                             ————

CHAPTER I.

UP ON THE HILL-TOP.

"FIVE o'clock!"

The strokes pealed slowly through the calm gray air of dawn, from the
square tower of old Alyn Church. It was a morning of almost oppressive
stillness, with mist-wreaths nestling in every hollow, and a hazy
uncertainty about the horizon-line giving promise of a sultry day
to come. And as the five deep-toned vibrations went rolling up the
hill-side, Madge Hardwicke came out of her cottage on the summit of the
cliff, and stood in the doorway to listen.

Two little cottages were built there side by side; each with its tiny
vegetable-ground behind, bounded by a tangled growth of trees and
brushwood; and each with its tiny flower-garden in front, bounded by
a broad belt of level grass which extended to the narrow path running
along the edge of the cliff.

But whereas Madge Hardwicke's home was a model of trim and dainty
neatness, Amos Ackman's exhibited signs of falling to decay. And
whereas Madge Hardwicke's garden had every square foot occupied by
flower or vegetable, Amos Ackman's showed a large and flourishing
assortment of weeds, amongst which a few cabbages here and there reared
their unsightly heads, or a half-wild rose-tree struggled for a languid
existence amidst the ruthless growth of meaner plants.

Not twenty yards distant from Madge Hardwicke's garden railing, the
cliff went down in a sheer descent of three hundred feet to the beach
below. Rough masses of rock and shingle lay there, with a coating in
some parts of slimy green. The sea was wont to play strange antics
among those rocks at times, in no harmless mood of frolic. But this
morning, it was placid as a lake, unbroken by the faintest ripple,—in
its glassy repose almost like a gigantic mirror reaching to the
horizon. And the blue of the sky overhead was pale in hue, fading
into white lower down, where some long clouds stretched lazily, each
catching a reflection of rose-colour from the coming sun.

Madge Hardwicke herself, standing before her doorway, with her
dark-blue under-skirt, and looped-up black print gown, and little red
handkerchief, and general quaint simplicity of appearance, formed not
the least picturesque item in the scene. She must have been between
forty and fifty years of age, and her smooth brown hair showed a faint
sprinkling of silver threads. A very quiet, self-possessed demeanour
was hers, while she had a face, the deeply-traced lines and shadows
of which told of a far from facile nature, and of certain tempests in
bygone days. Not that there was anything about her just then suggestive
of storm or emotion. The blue depths of the sea below were not more
absolutely calm than the gray depths of Madge Hardwicke's eyes. And
though both alike were capable of being stirred up, it needed a strong
external force in either case to work the change.

Just so quietly reposeful lay also the town below. Standing there in
her doorway, and looking down through the clear morning air, Madge
could distinguish each separate door and window, alike in the broad
streets, where closed shutters hid the plate-glass panes of usually
busy shops, and in the rows of villas stretching away to the west
and north. Here and there a faint blue wreath of smoke went curling
upwards, but generally speaking, Alyn seemed to be asleep. Down on
the shingle beach of the little bay, where a row of bathing-machines
stood looking like the contents of a child's toy-box as seen from
this height, the blue jackets of one or two early-rising sailors were
visible.

This was the East Cliff, on which Madge made her home; and her cottage
stood sideways to the edge, with Amos Ackman's on the other side.
Down in front, the hill sloped steeply with a scattering of houses
beginning about half-way to the bottom. It was a fan-shaped town that
lay below, converging to the shingle bathing-beach, and widening out as
it extended inland. Beyond the beach, the cliffs rose sharply again,
and a wild headland of bare rock, reaching far out into the sea, stood
up in massive grandeur against the sky—West Point, or The Point, as it
was usually called, though more correctly Lion Point by name, from some
real or fancied resemblance in its shape to a lion's head and mane. It
was high tide now, and the narrow rugged ridge of rock which united the
Point to the mainland, was deeply covered with water.

On just such another morning as this, and on the same day of the
same month, exactly ten years earlier, the darkest cloud of Madge
Hardwicke's life had gathered over her. And so like now were the gray
stillness of the dawn and the deep repose of sea and land, the sleepy
twitter of some waking birds and the cheery singing of their livelier
companions already awake, the smoke-wreaths over the town and the
mist-wreaths over the country, to what they then had been, that Madge
stood living over that past scene once more, as if it were actually
present.

Ten years! No more than ten! It seemed such a little while to Madge.
Just at this same hour she had risen, and come out of her cottage-door,
and stood within her garden-gate. She had not been a lonely widow then,
but a light-spirited happy wife. She seemed almost to hear again the
manly step which followed her out, and to feel again the hearty kiss,
and to see again the fine blue-jacketed sailor, her pride and joy,
striding carelessly away towards the path.

Just those few yards—those few steps. The sound of his clear whistle
had come back to her, and she had seen him standing at the edge of the
cliff, with his brown hand upraised to shelter his eyes, as he scanned
the horizon-line. And Madge had turned back into her cottage, thinking
pleasantly of the busy day's work before her, and of the welcome he
should have on his return. Thinking,—but little dreaming that never
again should she speak word of welcome to him.

It was only the giving way of a foot of brown earth, overhanging the
cliff, bound together by entangled roots, all loosened with previous
rains. One minute Ned Hardwicke stood there, a very model of manly
strength. The next, he lay a shattered corpse, three hundred feet below.

And Madge, to this hour, knew nothing of what took place after. She
had no recollection of his one death-cry; no recollection of her own
wild rush to the edge; no recollection of Amos Ackman's struggles
to withhold her, when, in her mad agony, she would fain have flung
herself over likewise; no recollection of the help sought and too late
obtained; no recollection of aught else which had happened on that
day. It was as if a black curtain had been drawn over every bodily and
mental sense, shutting out even the consciousness of pain,—drawn there
in tender mercy, for otherwise Madge Hardwicke's reason would scarcely
have held its balance.

This lasted till after the funeral. And then, while Madge Hardwicke's
friends were talking in subdued tones over her state, and marvelling
what would become of her and the child, Madge put aside the curtain,
and bravely came forth to meet her sorrow. It was a lonely path which
lay before her, but Madge would tread it with unfaltering steps. It was
a heavy cross which her God had laid upon her, but Madge would bear it
firmly. No broken-down and selfishly-hopeless mourner would she be; but
one who had learnt to bear chastening in the spirit of a child, living
her appointed life, and working her appointed work, until the end came.

"Madge!"

A soft little girlish voice spoke, and Madge looked down, with
something of a smile, at the tiny barefooted damsel, about ten years of
age, who had pattered softly out of the neighbouring cottage, and now
stood with one hand grasping Madge's blue petticoat, and a wistful face
upturned, as if in questioning.

"What is it, Nan, you're wanting?"

Nan looked hard without a word, and Madge went back to the quiet
landscape.

"That's it," said the child unexpectedly. "You're thinking something,
ain't you, Madge?"

"Ay," responded Madge. "I'm thinking, just this minute,—what if the
Resurrection-morning was to look like it does to-day?"

Nan caught up another fold of the blue skirt, and enclosed it tightly
in her fingers, with a sudden gesture, as if of fear. "O Madge! Don't
you, please, now."

"Why? 'Twill come," said Madge calmly. "My talking 'll bring it no
sooner, Nannie, though my praying may."

"Madge, do you think it'll be to-day? Do you think it'll be a day like
this, Madge?" demanded the child eagerly, as if the fate of the world
hung upon the answer of her friend.

"It'll be in 'such an hour as we think not,'" said Madge. "That's
pretty nigh all we're told clear about the time. Maybe He'll come in
storm, and not in calm; only there's a look to me to-day like the world
asleep before its last awakening. I'm only fancying, Nan," she added,
with a sudden smile at the child's awestruck look.

"And you won't go and pray it may come sooner 'n need be, Madge," said
Nannie, with a catch in her breath.

"Why, Nannie, what of the prayer we're told to pray, 'Thy kingdom
come'? You're surely not fearsome of seeing the Master Himself as loves
little children so?"

Nan shook back her long dark hair with an expressive gesture. "Father
ain't ready," she said. "He ain't, Madge."

Madge had nothing to say to that at first. After a moment, she spoke:
"We'll pray he may be, and put the two prayers together, Nannie."

Nannie's face showed assent as well as understanding this time.

And the next minute, Madge's attention was drawn by the sight of a
man's head appearing up the hill. It came rapidly, borne on by long
vigorous strides, as of a messenger who felt himself on an errand of
life and death.

Madge knew the tall broad-shouldered figure, even before she could
recognise the face. It was a good face—good in feature, that is to
say, and good also in a certain natural kindliness and benevolence of
expression. You certainly would not have said, to look upon him, "What
a good man Mr. Chetwynd must be!" speaking in the highest sense. But
you would undoubtedly have said, "What a kind-hearted man," as well as,
"What a clever man he seems."

That it was something unusual which had brought the doctor up the
hill at this hour of the morning, Madge knew directly. She would have
known it by his mere speed and manner, apart from the paleness of
his face, and the drops standing thickly on his brow. She put aside
little Nannie, and went out to the garden-gate, asking no questions,
but quietly waiting till he came close, and chose to speak. His first
words were in a sharp breathless tone, with a forced affectation of
cheerfulness.

"Where's your hood, Madge? Quick, and come with me, for I want your
help."

"I'll come, sir."

She turned back into the cottage, and was out again immediately—not too
soon for Mr. Chetwynd.

"Come,—quick," he said. "My chaise will be waiting by the time we get
down. There's not another woman in the town so helpful as you, or I
wouldn't have risked losing two minutes by calling you."

"Sir, has it aught to do with my Neill?"

"Neill! No. There has been an accident in the tunnel; trucks slipped
and left there by some extraordinary blunder, and a passenger-train
allowed to run into them. I don't know how much damage is done. One may
allow a good margin for exaggerated reports."

Madge gave one look up at his strangely pale face, as they sped
together down the hill-side. His home was one of the first in sight—a
many-gabled roof peeping out from a nest of surrounding trees,—and
they could see the chaise waiting at the garden-gate. That he had some
especial and personal cause for distress, Madge did not doubt. He was
not a man of keen sympathies, though of real kindness. But she put no
questions, and it was not till the chaise was starting, with Madge
seated by the doctor's side, that he said briefly—

"My sister and her child were to arrive by this train."

Madge understood then, and her full heart went out in silent compassion
for the fearful weight of anxiety which must, she well knew, be
pressing upon him. He was a man of few ties and strong feelings. But
she only said—

"They are in the Lord's hands, sir. He can have kept them safe."

And Madge looked for no response in her companion's face, being fully
aware that she should there find none. The faintest shadow of a sneer
curled his usually pleasant lips, like the mist-wreath floating over a
distant landscape. And then they drove on quickly, wasting no breath in
words.

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

CHAPTER II.

THE HOME-COMING.

SUCH a long tedious journey it had been, as the train sped ever wearily
onwards, hour after hour, from the further north to the further
south of England. But the gray dawn was brightening now, and sleepy
passengers were rousing themselves to sit upright, and to mark how
nearly they had approached the end. And Mona Clyde, waking suddenly
from a quiet night's rest amid noisy surroundings, lifted her bright
child-like face—singularly child-like, for her nineteen summers—from
the blue-cushioned arm, and cried—

"O mother! Are we almost there?"

"Almost there, Mona," her mother said.

"And you are tired, while I have had such a long lazy sleep," said
Mona, kissing her mother's hand, for they had a compartment to
themselves. "Are you not mother, dear?"

"A little tired, but I shall soon rest now, Mona."

Was she thinking of the last time she had come this road, with her
infant Mona in her arms, and her husband by her side, so many long
years before? Mona fancied so, and waited quietly, holding down her
own gay delight at the prospect of all that lay before her. Dear kind
uncle Chetwynd, whom she knew so well, and uncle Chetwynd's pretty
house which lay so far in the background of her memory that she had no
recollection of it, and beautiful Alyn which had been her mother's home
in childhood, and the glorious blue sea which she had never yet seen,
and all the attendant pleasures of a six weeks' happy change.

"O mother, isn't it nice to be almost there?" she said at length. "How
soon shall we see Alyn?"

"When we are through the tunnel, Mona. It is pretty here, but this is
nothing to the view which bursts upon us there. A sunny mid-day is
the time to have it in perfection. I remember so well how, as a child
going home from school, I used to love the feeling of getting nearer
and nearer, seeing one land-mark after another, passing into the dark
tunnel, and then coming out into a blaze of sunshine and beauty, to
find myself in one moment 'at home.' For Alyn itself was home, and once
out of the tunnel, you are in Alyn."

"Mother, you often told me about that, when I was a little girl."

"As a picture," Mrs. Clyde said, smiling, while Mona's bright face had
grown serious. "My favourite thought, darling; it is so like the last
Home-going. So often there seems to be darkness at the close of life,
with those who love the Master, but I think it is only that the glory
coming after may shine the brighter. But for the dark tunnel first,
Alyn could never burst upon us with half such a wonderful glow of
beauty."

"O mother, I do so long to see it," cried Mona eagerly. "Is that the
tunnel coming now?"

How little knew Mona that the shrill whistle which she welcomed so
joyfully, was the death-knell of many around her!

One moment's rush of increased noise, and then darkness. And in that
moment, it was strange how her mother's face was photographed for
ever upon Mona's memory. She did not consciously mark it at the time.
Afterwards, it came back to her, in all its calm sweetness. She was
thinking of nothing but counting the seconds, and awaiting the view
which lay beyond.

One moment more! And then—

Ah, "then!"

It was only a little mistake or accident. Something had been forgotten,
or somebody was careless. Only just such a slight mistake as one
may make a hundred times a day, letting it pass unmarked, and never
dreaming the terrible consequences with which a little matter may be
fraught. There had been a break-down of some heavy luggage-vans, and
there was just a little too long delay in removing them, or word had
been telegraphed just a little too late, or the express had arrived
just a little too early. Nothing worse. But then—

Down there in the darkness underground, they could not see the loaded
trucks in the way. On and on with undiminished speed rushed the train,
so near at last to its journey's end. Only a moment more—and then a
crash so fearful that the very earth above and below trembled with the
fierce concussion, and the mighty engine was twisted and crushed like
a bit of tin in a man's hand, and carriages were heaped up one upon
another, or flung to right and left in masses of shattered fragments,
as a child might scatter a pile of bricks. And the fierce hiss of the
boiling water that rushed from the engine, and the crashing turmoil
of the collision, mingling with the wild tumult of groans and shrieks
which followed, echoed back and forth from the low vaulted roof,
till it seemed as if the din of sound must go on for ever and ever
ceaselessly.

But in that moment of direst anguish and fear, there were some who
went quietly Home. Quietly, all in an instant, breaking out from the
darkness underground to the glory far above. The anguish and fear were
not for them, but for those who remained behind. The Master calls
sometimes in sunshine and sometimes in storm, to those whom He will
have to be with Him where He is; but so long as it "is" the voice of
the Master and not of the Judge which calls, what matter how they go?
Whether lingeringly in sunshine, or suddenly in storm, it signifies
little, so that once they are safely landed.

And some were landed all in a moment that day, who had looked for a
longer voyage. Just as the disciples on the lake had a toilsome way
before them, till the Master stepped on board, and then,—"suddenly they
were at the land whither they went."

Suddenly, all in a moment. Perhaps if the choice had been given them,
they might have found it hard to decide whether they would go, or
whether they would stay. But once there, they would doubt no more.
None ever yet looked upon the unveiled Face of the King in glory, and
turned back to wish for the shadows of earth again. So for those of
the dead who died in Christ that day, it was a peaceful Home-going—all
the brighter and sweeter maybe, from the contrast of the darkness and
anguish behind, out of which the Master had gently withdrawn them.

This was the scene upon which Madge Hardwicke and her companion
entered. The first mad terror and excitement of the accident had
subsided, yet it was a strangely weird picture which lay before them,
as they left the early daylight behind, and went deep into the tunnel's
blackness. The tumult of shrieks had died gradually away into gentler
moans, and in many cases into silence, broken here and there by a
pitiful call for help. Some of the dead and dying had been already
extricated, and busy hands were still hard at work among the heaped up
masses of débris, which concealed yet many a crushed and mangled form.
There was little leisure for attendance on those only wounded, and they
waited for the most part in patient endurance, lying or sitting upon
the damp ground.

Some of the shattered fragments of woodwork had been piled together,
and two or three small fires burnt brightly, sending up wreaths of
smoke into the darkness, and casting a red glow upon the scene of
confusion around. Lanterns were borne backwards and forwards here
and there, and long ill-proportioned shadows of men, sometimes hazy
and large, sometimes clear and small, went passing along the dark
moist walls. And mingling with the busy sound of pick-axe and of
crowbar, came the sound of men's voices in sharp direction or subdued
consultation, and the groans of the injured, and the frightened sobbing
of little children, clinging to their no less terrified mothers and
nurses.

Mr. Chetwynd's face turned towards Madge Hardwicke for an instant, but
her quiet eyes met his steadfastly, and her lips were only trembling a
little with unspoken words of prayer.

"You can stand it?" he said, in a half-questioning tone. "I don't want
to have you on my hands, in a screaming and fainting condition, Madge."

For all the man's self-command and would-be carelessness, she knew the
deadly fear which lay at his heart.

"Sir, I never did either in my life," she answered.

"Did you ever see a scene like 'this' in your life?" he asked, with a
sudden change of manner. "Madge, it is awful."

"I think nothing can be darker to me than that which I have borne
already, sir."

And borne on that very morning—only ten years before. But that was
past, and this was present, and Mr. Chetwynd had no thought to give to
aught save what lay before him.

They went on threading their way over the masses of ruin scattered far
and wide. There were other helpers, and two more surgeons already on
the scene. But there were not too many for the work, and Mr. Chetwynd
was at everybody's beck and call. He refused no one, and gave attention
to each in turn who claimed his aid, though all the time his set lips
and anxious eyes told Madge Hardwicke the subject of his thoughts. She
made many inquiries for him about his expected relatives, but could
learn nothing. Those who were busy had no leisure to talk, and those
who were not busy seemed, in the majority of cases, to have lost, for
the time being, all memory and self-possession.

Throughout Mr. Chetwynd's doings, he kept Madge persistently near his
side, when she would have wished to go about and help more actively.
She had learnt obedience, whatever else her lessons might have been,
and made no protest. And, in truth, there was work enough for her to do
on any spot where she might take her stand.

"Sir, they're taking off some of the well folk, and them that's not so
badly hurt, to Alyn," Madge remarked at length, speaking unaddressed
for the first time. "They've told me to tell you. Will this lady go?"

Mr. Chetwynd looked up from the case in hand, finished what he was
doing, and stood erect once more.

"Ay, the sooner the better. Madge—no news of 'them?'"

"I can hear none, sir."

He sighed heavily, and then, with a hasty movement, walked a few paces
away.

"Look here, Madge."

A poor mother was sitting, pale and still, upon the ground, with one
arm hanging helplessly, and the other clasping a wee white-faced baby.
She gazed up in mute appeal at the doctor. But when Mr. Chetwynd would
have lifted the little one from her grasp, she held it more tightly,
and uttered a sharp cry of anguish.

"No use yet," he said, in a low tone, to Madge. "She will not believe
the child is dead. Better so, perhaps, for a while. See there too."

Another scene of the same description: a poor young wife kneeling in
silent misery beside a prostrate figure, with an older lady weeping
bitterly on the other side.

"Is he dead, too?" Madge asked, from her full heart.

"Not far from it. Ha, there is Mr. Prior."

She did not recognise the name. A man of middle age and slender build
came up and paused beside the little group, bearing a lantern in his
hand. There were a few low-toned words, and then he knelt quietly down,
and sounds of prayer for the departing soul came softly across to where
Madge stood. What a scene for an artist that group would have made,
in the red flickering light, with the gloomy tunnel-walls lowering
overhead, and the calm reverent face of the man of prayer contrasting
with the subdued grief of the weeping women, and the ashen features of
the dying man.

But Madge saw all with a deeper sense than that of an artist merely
watching for "effects," and would fain have knelt down likewise to join
in the petitions, but for the companion by her side.

"That's your style, Madge," he said briefly. "Much good may it do the
poor fellow."

"Ay, may it, sir, indeed," responded Madge softly.

"Mr. Prior is setting to work early. Well,—'tis his vocation."

"Mr. Prior?" Madge repeated.

"The new Rector. He only arrived on Monday. Stay, there is a man
calling me."

He came back with a hasty step.

"It may be nothing—I don't know,—but it sounds like—. Come and see,
Madge."

Following, as he hurried away, she came with him to a sheltered corner.
And there, behind a broken carriage, hidden away in the darkness,—lying
quietly where they had first been flung by the rude shock of the
collision,—there they were. Mother and daughter together, not only side
by side, but clasped firmly in one another's arms, as if, in the single
instant of conscious danger, the instinct of each had been to shelter
the other.

Travelling in the same carriage, bound for the same home, flung out
by the same rough shock, lying on the same damp spot of earth. But
one was there, and one was "not" there. One was living, and one was
dead. One was left to wander in earth's shade, and one had reached the
everlasting light.

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

CHAPTER III.

DOWN UNDERGROUND.

MR. PRIOR came upon this group quietly, with his lantern in his hand,
as he had come upon the other. He paused as he had done before, and
made a sixth in the scene. But beyond the show of deep compassion in
his face, what could he do for them?

They were all silent. From the moment of Mr. Chetwynd's first
exclamation, not a word had passed his lips. He stood now with bent
head and folded arms, the swelling veins in his forehead telling
something of the thoughts below. The man who had called him to the spot
remained slightly behind, holding in his hand a roughly improvised
torch, which flickered drearily, sending black curls of smoke upward
and stray sparks downward.

Madge Hardwicke's gray eyes shone full of unshed tears. And Mona Clyde,
just awakened from her death-like faint, had sprung to her mother's
side before they dreamt her purpose, and now hung caressingly over her.

She did not know the truth, and how could they tell it to her? She
thought it was such a swoon as her own had been. It was almost more
than they could bear, to see the slender girl kneeling there, all
unconscious of her loss, tremblingly chafing the mother's cold hands,
and trying in fond tones to coax her back to sense. Madge Hardwicke
turned away and sobbed aloud. Mr. Chetwynd lifted his head, and meeting
Mr. Prior's look, spoke suddenly in an impatient husky tone—

"Look here—see here! I know all the talk about mysterious
dispensations. What have you to say to this?"

Whatever he had expected, he had not looked for the reply—

"'God is love,' Mr. Chetwynd."

"And this—an act of love!" he said bitterly.

"If you know Him, you will be able to trust His loving mercy through
even this," was the gently-uttered answer.

"Mercy!" Mr. Chetwynd laughed hoarsely. "A mercy that she should be cut
off! Ay, she has thought and talked like the rest of you, times without
number. And now—this is the end of it all."

This the end! The end of all her loving trust in a merciful Redeemer?
Ah but neither Mr. Prior in his faith, nor Mr. Chetwynd in his
unbelief, could catch one note of the grand triumphant chorus, with
which the gathering in of another saint to the City of God had even
then been welcomed by those already at home. It was the end indeed of
faith, but the beginning of unclouded joy, and of pleasures at the
right hand of God for ever and for evermore.

Mr. Chetwynd checked himself when about to continue, for Mona had
turned to listen, with a face of stony whiteness, and dilated terrified
eyes.

"Mona, dear child," he faltered.

"Mother is fainting. Why don't you bring her round?" demanded Mona, in
an unnatural voice.

Mr. Chetwynd groaned, and covered his face with his hands.

Madge Hardwicke laid a light grasp on the girl's arm, looking down on
her tearfully.

"You'll help me," Mona went on in a pleading tone. "I don't know who
you are, but I think from your face that you are kind. And they are
leaving mother without doing anything—leaving her to die."

The word uttered by herself seemed to rouse her to a sudden agony of
fear, and with a cry she turned again to the motionless figure,—

"Mother! Mother! Oh, won't you look up? Mother! Mother, darling!"

"Miss Mona, I'm going to take you away from this place," said Madge
Hardwicke, feeling that something must be done, and the truth must be
told. "Dear Miss Mona, you are not fit to stay here any longer."

"Mona, my dear, you 'must' come," said Mr. Chetwynd, as she resisted
Madge Hardwicke resolutely. "We can do no more for—for her."

"No more!" Mona looked up in ghastly bewilderment. "Why you've done
nothing at all yet. Keep off. I am not going to leave mother. What do
you mean?"

Child as she looked for her age, shaken and trembling with all she had
gone through, her gesture made them desist from any attempt to draw her
away.

"What do you mean? I don't understand," she went on hurriedly. "Uncle
Chetwynd, you are a doctor. Don't you know what to do for a person in a
faint? Mother has often fainted before, and I have brought her round,
but there's nothing here to do it with. Why don't you fetch me some
water, and help me to fan her, and rub her hands? What has come over
you all?"

Even as she spoke, the truth was fighting its way slowly into her mind,
though she struggled to keep it out.

"Uncle Chetwynd, she's only fainting. Don't you see she's only
fainting? She will come to herself again directly. Mother—mother!"

Mr. Chetwynd turned away with an uncontrollable sob.

"Mr. Prior, this is part of your rightful work. Tell her the truth if
you can. I can't. Is there none among you that can comfort her?"

He looked up half-fiercely as he spoke, but the appeal had met with
instant response, and Mr. Prior was already by the side of the
white-cheeked shuddering girl.

"Mona, dear child, you must come away with me," he said gently, as if
he had known her all her life.

Mona gave him a startled look.

"It is very dark," he went on. "I am going to take you away, Mona. It
is very dreary here, but there is daylight beyond."

Her gaze had grown piercing in its intensity.

"How do you know? What do you mean?" she muttered. "Did you know mother
had said it?"

"Had said what, my poor child?"

"About the sunshine beyond—the darkness and then the light—and about
its being like—like—the last Home-going! O mother!"

"It is like that for her. God has taken her out of the darkness into
His glorious light. Mona," he said pityingly, "poor child—it 'is' the
last Home-going."

She knew the truth now, and the cry with which she sank over her
mother, though not loud, was terrible in its broken-heartedness.

"And this—this, you say, is mercy," Mr. Chetwynd murmured huskily, as
he helped Mr. Prior to lift the half-unconscious girl.

"Ay, to those who are God's own," Mr. Prior made answer. "What do you
and I understand of His secret purposes? I know only this—how very
precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of His saints!"

"She was a saint, if there ever was one upon earth," said Mr. Chetwynd.
"I don't know that the word means the same to me as to you, though. It
doesn't much matter after all. Thank you, Mr. Prior,—you mean well, but
such doctrines are beyond me. Madge, you will come home with us for a
few hours. Hush—don't try to rouse the poor child. Better get her away
as she is. She understands at last."

"God give her strength to bear it," murmured Madge.

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

CHAPTER IV.

MADGE AND THE DOCTOR.

"SO here you be at last," said Amos Ackman, in a discontented growl.
"Get back, Nan." It was in the evening, less than a week later.

The sun had just sunk behind West Point, lending a framework of golden
light to the dark massive centre, which stood out with its sharply-cut
profile against the clear sky. And the sea was all one sparkle of
dancing ripples, which broke softly with murmuring splashes among the
rocks below.

Amos Ackman sat on a bench in his doorway, looking upon his goodly
growth of garden weeds. He made no unfit foreground to the very untidy
surroundings. A man, not tall, but formerly an athlete in strength,
he had been bent and shrunk and twisted, by long years of acute
rheumatism, into a half-helpless querulous invalid. The greater part
of his time he spent on his little wooden bench, working laboriously
with his swelled yet bony hands at trifling articles or childish
knick-knacks for sale, helped by little Nan, as she crouched on the
ground at his feet. A sour-spirited and unlovable man was Amos Ackman,
yet Nannie loved him, and Madge Hardwicke pitied him and often did him
a kindly turn.

For all Amos Ackman's crustiness, he was not without a friend in the
world—a real fast personal friend, who held to him through thick
and thin, and would not be repelled by any amount of cross-grained
speeches. Nat Tyrrell was a carpenter in a small way, living close to
the foot of the hill, up which, in common with a goodly number of Alyn
folks, he was wont to take his airing on a summer evening. He stood
now, leaning in his favourite position against Amos Ackman's crooked
crab-tree, looking, in his contrast to Amos, as if the theory of convex
and concave friendship were here to receive full proof.

For Amos Ackman was stooping and high-shouldered, with long uncouth
arms, and neglected growth of straggling gray hair, and narrow
forehead, and sharp deep-set eyes. And Nat Tyrrell was broad and stout
in build, with frank straightforward bearing, and plenty of sense and
intelligence in his honest face.

A good man too, was Nat Tyrrell, not indeed rising to any great height
of Christian experience, and having had his eyes but lately opened
to see the worth of things spiritual. He was only groping his way as
yet through early dawn, and making many a mistake concerning matters
of weighty import in that dim light. No fear that, if he groped on,
honestly seeking for more light, it would not be granted. Only the
curious thing was, that he hardly realised yet how much he needed
clearer sight; and he was therefore not a little disposed to lay down
the law upon many matters, which, all unknown to himself, others in
brighter daylight could mark in their more just proportions. There are
no popes more determined in their would-be infallibility than those
good men who utterly mistake their own glimmering light for the blaze
of noonday. And with such, the dawn often brightens but slowly, lasting
it may be almost through a life-time. Still, Nat Tyrrell was a good
man—a man of Christian principle, earnestly desirous to serve God, and
needing chiefly to be raised in his knowledge of Christ, and lowered in
his estimation of self.

"So here you be at last," was Amos Ackman's surly greeting, as Madge
Hardwicke's quiet face, with the little red handkerchief below it,
stopped at his gate. "Get back, Nan. Always in the way, yer are."

Nan went down quickly on the ground, but ventured to smile a welcome,
as Madge came a step nearer.

"Yes, I'm come back," Madge said. "How have you been all day?"

"Same as always," said Amos shortly. "Where 've yer been?"

"More places than one," said Madge. "I'd a mind to be present at the
funeral."

"What the poor lady as was killed in the tunnel?" asked Nat Tyrrell.
"The doctor's sister?"

"Joe Whilly telled me there was to be six buried together," said Amos,
hitting out at Nan, when she ventured to creep a little nearer to
Madge. "Get out o' the way then! Six buried together, says he, all o'
them killed on the spot. And a lot more to be buried to-morrow. Well,
the gentlefolks has it this time an' no mistake."

"Has what?" demanded Madge.

"Their turn at trouble an' bother," said Amos sourly. "I've enough an'
to spare, till I'm 'most sick o' my life. I ain't got no objection to
see rich folks bearin' a bit o' the same."

"Come now, don't you go and be spiteful, Amos," interposed Nat Tyrrell
good-humouredly. "Rich folks has their plenty of trouble, though it
don't always come in the money line."

Amos struck out again savagely, as if little Nan were the impersonation
of wealthy ease, and he wanted to demolish it on the spot. "What 're
yer after there, a-wastin' all your time? Get into the cottage."

"Nannie's coming along with me into my garden, to help pull weeds,"
said Madge, as the child cowered silently beneath the blow. "You'd
ought to be ashamed of yourself, Amos Ackman, to treat a little girl
like that worse than if she was a dog."

Amos scowled, but allowed Nannie to spring past him without a protest.

"Well," Madge said, when they had reached her little garden, leaving
the other two just out of ear-shot, "I've scarce had a word with you,
Nan, these days past. What's angered your father, child?"

Nannie looked thoughtful. She was spare, and small, and pinched for her
age, but there was no lack of intelligence in her little thin face,
with the framing of gipsy-black hair. "Madge," she said, under her
breath, "d'ye mind what you said the morning of the tunnel accident?
'Twasn't the Resurrection-day, after all."

"No, it's to come yet," said Madge, pulling up a bit of groundsel, and
then looking across to the fading rim of golden light which lingered
round Lion Point.

"I've prayed a deal that it mayn't be long, and that father 'll be
ready," said Nan softly. "But he don't seem like it now. I wanted to
say to him my Sunday text this morning, Madge, and it's that has made
him be hittin' at me all day since."

"I'd pray on," said Madge, continuing her work. "Maybe 'tisn't the
Master's time yet. Only take care your father don't anger ye, Nan."

"I've had to smother it down ever so," said Nannie, with a little sob.
"O Madge, it's so hard, you don't know. Look here."

The black bruises on the little arm, covertly bared, told their own
tale. "It 'is' hard," said Madge. "I wish I could shield you, child.
Maybe if I was to speak to him, and get Nat Tyrrell to speak too—"

"No, no, he's worse after, if he keeps in a bit," said Nannie, speaking
cheerfully, as she covered up the poor little discoloured arm. "I'll
bear it, Madge, 'cause, if I made a fuss, father 'd maybe think I was
angry, and then he'd be longer learning to love God; don't you think
so, Madge?"

It seemed to Madge like something of the old martyr-spirit shining in
the child's face; but she only said, "Ay, Nannie, you're right, 'on'
doubt. Come, and I'll put you something on the bruises."

Amos Ackman's voice, calling imperatively in harsh tones, made Nannie
run away the moment they again left the cottage. Madge moved forward
a trifle faster herself, for Mr. Chetwynd was standing outside the
garden, leaning on the palings.

He looked sad and weary enough, though he greeted her with a
half-careless smile. "Good evening, Madge. I have come up here for a
breath of fresh air. The town is oppressive to-day."

"How's Miss Mona, sir?" asked Madge.

He shook his head. "I don't know. Never sheds a tear. Never speaks
of—of 'it.' I can't begin, or it might be better. I am not sure. But
it is hard to see her look like that. It is not the way girls usually
meet sorrow. There seems no way of bringing comfort to her, poor little
Mona."

His eyes were moist, and his voice was unsteady.

"God can comfort her, sir," Madge said, in her quiet way.

He shook his head again, in dreary dissent this time.

"I tried to get her out, but she will see no one yet, and seems to wish
for nothing but to be left alone. Madge, I like Mr. Prior, though he is
of your way of thinking. You two would suit marvellously. He knows when
not to talk, which most men don't know, particularly your good folks.
His shake of the hand to-day said more than any words could have done.
If all professors of religion were like him and you, now—"

"Sir, a man's slips oughtn't to make you condemn his religion."

"One naturally judges of a man's profession by his actions. What were
you talking about so earnestly to that child, as I came up the hill,
before you both disappeared into the cottage?"

Madge thought a moment, and then spoke out steadily, "Prayer to God,
for one thing, sir."

"Ha! Quite your subject."

"No,—everybody's," said Madge.

"What are you praying for now, eh?"

He asked the question lightly, not quite contemptuously.

Perhaps there was something in Madge Hardwicke's calm confidence which
kept him in check. Also, he had himself no objection to prayer, as
a necessary and respectable form. Possibly, he looked upon the said
form as something of a concession to the weakness of others; but, at
all events, in his opinion, it could do no one harm, if not likely
to do any one good. He was regularly to be seen in his pew on Sunday
mornings, where his manner, if not reverent, was decorous; and he had
never yet broken through the habit of family prayers, however brief and
dry in kind. As for anything beyond—as for making a particular request
to God, and looking for a particular answer from God—Mr. Chetwynd's
feelings were simply those of utter incredulity. He had no objection to
the form of prayer, as a habit, as an institution, as an act of worship
to a Supreme Being, but he had no faith whatever in the power of prayer
as a living working reality. There was the barrier at which he stopped,
and there, he well knew, Madge did not stop; whence his question.

Madge hesitated again, not that she did not know what to say, but that
it was always an effort to her to speak of her own feelings. But Madge
never shrank from showing her colours when occasion called.

"For the Master's coming," she answered reverently.

He was watching the red sunset clouds at that moment, floating in
the blue sky, but he turned to look her in the face, in no pretended
astonishment.

"Madge, do you literally mean to say—you who believe in the Second
Advent, as men understand it in the Bible—do you mean to say you dream
of your prayers having any influence in an event of such moment as
that, supposing it were really coming upon us?"

"I'd put aside the supposings, sir, and let's take for granted it
really is,—as we know to be," Madge could not help adding, in her calm
exultant faith, ranking herself with those who know the truth indeed,
and were not blind as he was. "I do believe my praying 'll hasten it,
sir."

"Then you don't believe it to be a day fixed from all eternity? Madge,
Madge, what of your faith in Bible teachings now?" demanded the doctor.

"Maybe 'tis fixed. Any way, God knows the day. What then, sir?" asked
Madge simply, in her turn.

"How can your prayers by any possibility affect a fixed event?"

"I don't know, sir. God knows, and that's enough."

"But I tell you, Madge, the two things are incompatible. They can't
both be true."

"Maybe you can't explain 'em, sir," said Madge. "They're none the less
true for that. You've a deal more of this world's wisdom than I have,
and I'm but a poor ignorant woman. But 'the wisdom of this world is
foolishness with God.' Tisn't wisdom, but faith, that's needed to get a
man into the kingdom of heaven."

"Then, if you were to read in the Bible that black was white, you would
believe it, Madge?"

He laughed as he spoke.

But Madge answered solemnly,—so solemnly that he too grew grave:—

"Sir, the Bible says nowhere at all that black is white. The Bible
don't ask us to believe anything of the kind, and I can't see that I've
any call to be fancying how I'd feel if the Bible said things which it
doesn't say. But what's put plainly in God's Word, I do believe. And
where I can't understand, I know 'tis only because I am but a little
child before God; and I just take the truths He gives me, and believe
them still."

He looked away again towards the fading light in the west—looked sadly,
standing there in his lonely sorrow, smitten by the hand of God in his
tenderest affections, and haughtily putting aside the sweet comfort
wherewith God would fain, in His pitying love, comfort all who are cast
down. Mr. Chetwynd knew nothing of all this—knew not, because he would
not know.

"Look here, Madge," he said huskily,—"did none of those passengers the
other day pray for a safe journey before their setting out, do you
suppose?"

"I've a notion that they did, sir. And wasn't God's hand over them,
preserving many a one from death?"

"According to that, all praying travellers should be safe, and only the
non-praying ones ever meet with injury or death."

Madge looked up with a sudden shining in her eyes.

"Ay, sir, 'twould be so, surely, 'if' God's wounding isn't often a
deal better than to be left whole, and 'if' this life is better than
heaven's glory. I'd find it hard to choose about that last, if you was
to put it to me."

"You would! You, Madge?"

"I don't wish for death, till it's my Lord's will," said Madge very
quietly. "But when He calls, I'd think you right cruel to keep me
back—only you couldn't!" added Madge, with genuine thankfulness.

"That's not mere weariness of life," muttered the doctor.

"No, sir," Madge answered. "I'm not weary of life, so long as my Lord
wants me to live here for Him. And I'd like to see Neill again, too."

"And you think Neill will come back some day?"

"I do, sir."

"And that his return will be in answer to your prayers?"

Madge's gray eyes were burning with a mother's tears. "I do, sir," she
repeated.

"And how if he does not come back, after all your prayers?"

"Then it's because I'm blind, and can't see what's good for him nor me."

"Ha! So you would not call that unanswered prayer! You are a clever
woman at twisting things about, Madge."

She turned straight to look him in the face, as he had done to her.

"Sir, true prayer is never unanswered, though sure enough God don't
always give us the very things we pray for. My Bible tells me, 'If
we ask anything "according to His will" He heareth us.' If 'tis not
according to His will, He keeps it back, and well for us He does. Seems
to me oftentimes that He don't give me just the thing I ask for, only
because He has something else a deal better in store. But any way, I
wouldn't dare wish aught, save what He wills to grant me.

"I'm right sure that no prayer of faith, put up with the 'If it be Thy
Will' running all through it, was ever left unanswered, though maybe
the answer sent was a different one altogether from what was looked for
by him who prayed. And it's like enough to be so with me. I wouldn't
wish to shut my eyes to the truth. Maybe Neill will not come home at
all, but I'll meet him safe in heaven. I'd sooner have an Eternity with
him there, than only a few years with him here, if both couldn't be."

"Isn't that 'couldn't' rather limiting God's power, Madge?"

"No, sir. There's many things which God sees in His wisdom mustn't be,
and we don't know the reason now, and won't till we get to heaven.
It'll be joy to see the meaning of things then, but it's joy to trust
my Lord now."

Mr. Chetwynd was silent. He would have given something for the
absolute repose of this woman's faith. He would have given almost
anything,—short of laying aside his pride, and his earthly wisdom. But
he could not part with these. He could not, and would not, stoop to
become a little child. The portals of the Kingdom of Heaven are low,
and Mr. Chetwynd, with his lofty crest of self-confidence, could not
enter therein.

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

CHAPTER V.

GATHERING MISTS.

"WHAT are you going to do with yourself to-day, my dear?" inquired
the doctor one morning, as he sipped his coffee, and glanced down the
columns of the "Times," with an abstracted air.

"I don't know, uncle. Anything."

"Because I am called away to a distance, and—a—don't know exactly—when—"

Mr. Chetwynd's voice died into a murmur as he became more engrossed
with his subject. Presently, however, he folded up the paper, threw it
to a side-table, and looked across at the quiet pale face opposite,
with purple rings round the sad dark eyes.

"I beg your pardon, my dear. It is very unsociable to treat you in this
fashion. What will you do with yourself while I am away?"

"I don't care, uncle."

"I shall hardly be home before evening—to dinner at six, if possible.
But you will be lonely."

Lonely, yes, with the great blank which she had borne about with her
for weeks. But his presence made no great difference either way in that
respect, and she only said passively, "I shall do very well, thank you."

"Don't you think, now, you would be happier, if I could get some young
lady to spend the day with you, Mona?" he asked kindly.

"No—no, please, uncle Chetwynd."

"It would be better for you, my dear child."

"No, I can't have it indeed," said Mona decidedly.

"Or if you would go somewhere—say to the Rectory. Mrs. Prior is an
invalid, to be sure, but she is a bright one, and she has often pressed
me to bring you to see her."

"Not yet," said Mona.

"You would not see Mr. Prior when he came to call yesterday."

"I—couldn't. I don't know him."

"But suppose he wants to know you?"

Mona put up her hand to still the throbbing in her throat. "I can't see
any one; I can't, indeed, uncle. I only want to be quiet."

"Well, you must take your own way, my dear," said the doctor, with a
half-sigh. He wanted much to understand the young girl, thus thrown
upon him for care and comfort, yet he found it impossible to penetrate
the veil of sorrowful reserve in which she had wrapped herself. "I
don't want to tease you, Mona, only I think a little change would be
good for your spirits."

"I'll go for a walk," said Mona with an effort, feeling secure, if she
went alone, of meeting no one with whom she was acquainted, or, at
least, of being able to escape in time.

"Ah, yes, that will do you good. And you won't have a companion?"
Mona shook her head. "Suppose you find your way up the hill to my old
friend, Madge Hardwicke."

Mona made up her mind to avoid that direction studiously, but only
said, "I'll see."

"I should like you to know her better. She is a good woman—practically
most excellent. Theoretically—well, she has your dear mother's ideas
upon religion. None the worse for that, maybe, eh, Mona?" added Mr.
Chetwynd, with a certain lofty condescension towards the weak, yet
enviable and even beautiful credulity of those who thought thus, which
Mona, girl though she was, appreciated to the full. He thought her
sudden shiver was caused by the allusion to her loss, and continued
hastily, "But I really should like you to see more of Madge. I don't
know a more worthy creature, or one who lives more entirely for others."

"And you don't think that speaks for her religion?" asked Mona, in a
low voice.

"My dear child, I don't think you and I had better enter on that
question," said Mr. Chetwynd pleasantly, handing up his cup for a fresh
supply of coffee. "I do not suppose that, whatever Madge Hardwicke's
religious views might have chanced to be, she could ever have been
otherwise than kind-hearted, and unselfish, and capable." For Mr.
Chetwynd, in common with many others of his way of thinking, seemed
to make it his rule to ascribe all the blemishes of a Christian's
character to his or her religion, and all the beauties of it to
unassisted nature. "But I should be sorry to have any discussion with
you about it, Mona. I would not for worlds unsettle your mind with
regard to those things, in which your poor mother taught you to put
faith. We did not agree in all matters of theory, but you are quite
right to think like her—as long as you can—and I assure you, dear, you
cannot admire more heartily than I do, the loveliness of such a life as
hers. I only wish there were more like her."

Such a Christian life as hers! And such a Christian life as Madge
Hardwicke's! And such a Christian life as Mr. Prior's! And such a
Christian life as that of his own mother in the past! But Mr. Chetwynd
preferred to ignore that fashion of looking upon the question. The
beauty of their lives he could not deny, but the cause, he would have
allowed to be anything rather than heart-religion.

Did he in very truth dread to unsettle the once happy trust of the
young creature before him? Did he really desire in his heart to act
faithfully by the known wishes of his lost sister, and to train up her
child as she would have had her trained? Theoretically no doubt he did,
or imagined he did. Practically, he exercised small self-control in the
matter.

Not that he ever made any direct attacks upon Mona's faith. He would
have said he believed a great many things that she believed. And for
the rest—he set himself, in love to his sister's memory, and almost,
as a point of honour, to avoid discussion on mooted points. But had
he no idea of the awful power over the mind of a young and simple
yet intellectual girl, of those slight innuendos and brief passing
sneers on the subject of heart-religion, in which he was so prone to
indulge himself? They escaped him often, it is true, undesignedly and
by mere force of habit. Not the less dangerous were they for that. And
not the less terrible was the weight of responsibility incurred by
Mr. Chetwynd, in daring thus to tamper with the faith of one of the
Master's "little ones."

For the barbed arrow had taken root—flung by his reckless hand.

Poor gentle Mona Clyde! Hers had been such a happy life up to that
fatal journey. She had literally never known trouble. The loss of
her father lay back in the far distance, too dim and hazy to cause
her grief, unless for her mother's sake. All her love and hope and
abounding joy in life had been centred in that one sweet being—her
mother—a mother, so pure and tender, so saintly and sweet, that Mona
had no wish for aught of earthly pleasure beyond her companionship.
They were all in all to each other, those two!

And Mona had for years believed herself to be a child of God. She could
hardly have told the time when first her mother's gentle teaching had
drawn her to the love of heavenly things. She had known, indeed, no
great depths of lowly repentance, or grand heights of holy joy, and
had experienced few intense spiritual longings. Some in the flock are
near to the Shepherd, and some are farther away; and Mona had not been
one of those who cling ever to His side, looking out each step of the
way for His guiding hand and loving touch. Still, she had felt her
sinfulness, and had sought her Saviour's forgiveness. She had lived a
simple child-like life of simple child-like faith and service, gliding
placidly down the stream of life, playing with each joy as it came to
her hand, and seeming to pass unscathed through all the world's pain
and sorrow.

And now this fearful blow had come, taking away at one stroke all that
she loved on earth, and leaving her mute, crushed, and desolate. And it
was the Hand of God which had done this!

The Hand of God! The Hand of her Heavenly Father! Ay, and Mona might
have trusted that Father's love through all, but for the words of the
man who heartlessly lent himself to the work of unsettling her peace.

Did he ever dream how it was not the mere loss of her mother, precious
though that mother had been to her, but his own ill-advised utterances,
which had shattered Mona's happiness? Did he ever realise that it was
his own hand which had drawn so black a pall over her once clear sky?
Did he ever imagine the stormy grief, and the wild questionings about
God and His dealings, which raged beneath that girlish face?

He did not dream, or realise, or imagine the truth. But none the less,
heavily weighed upon him the unfelt load of responsibility before God.
"Whoso shall offend one of these little ones, which believe in Me, it
were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and
that he were drowned in the depth of the sea."

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

CHAPTER VI.

NANNIE.

MONA went that afternoon for her walk, as she had promised, caring
little as she went whither her steps might tend. West Point was her
first idea, but she had a certain dread of being caught and imprisoned
by the returning tide. So she turned aimlessly in the opposite
direction, not climbing, but skirting the East Cliff Hill, by the
winding path which ran round it at the bottom.

To reach the little shingle cove beyond, took nearly an hour of steady
walking, but once set going, Mona kept it up mechanically. She had
never suffered from weakness before, and felt some surprise at her own
failing strength and aching limbs when the hour was ended, not knowing
the exhausting effects of such grief and seclusion as hers during the
past month.

The path leading straight up the hill, and along the edge of the cliff,
was evidently a much shorter cut homewards than the road by which she
had come, and Mona decided to follow it, though doubtful whether the
steepness of the ascent might not more than counter-balance its greater
directness. She pressed steadily for a while up the stony way, with
trailing brambles on her left and right, till she found herself panting
to a degree which made a respite necessary. A little grassy niche close
to the cliff-edge attracted her, and she sat down to rest.

It was a clear October day, fair and mild, and free alike from
boisterous breeze or glaring sunshine. Everything seemed clothed in a
neutral tint, and the very blue of the sea had a gray hue about it.
There were no waves beyond a lazy heaving to and fro of the water, but
Mona could catch the sound of the distant splash, as the tide crept
sleepily in, washing round one rock after another.

How long she sat there, with her cheek on her hand, and her eyes fixed
dreamily on the line of the horizon, she could not have told. She was
scarcely thinking so much as sinking into a tangled maze of doubt and
speculation, after her habit of late. Why this? What of that? How
possible the other? And this could not be reconciled with that; and
that was a belief incompatible with this; and life altogether was one
sad confused mystery; and sin and sorrow seemed so to flourish under
the permission of the God of holiness and love; and revealed truths
were so utterly bewildering in their varied aspects.

And Mona, poor weak child, striving feebly to penetrate mighty
mysteries which the very angels may not fathom, setting herself up
to question the eternal purposes of the King of kings, before whom
the sinless cherubs veil their faces—what wonder if she found herself
baffled on every side, and closed in by a darkening threatening cloud
of unbelief? As well might she have sought to gauge the depth of the
Atlantic Ocean with the little six-inch ruler in her desk at home,
as have dreamt of measuring God's mysteries by means of her own puny
intellect. Ay, and of the most brilliant powers on earth, ever seen in
living man, the same must still be said. The finite can never compass
the infinite.

How long Mona would have gone on sitting there but for an interruption,
it is hard to say. Down in her heart of hearts she knew she was wrong
to give way to these questionings—knew herself to be playing with edged
tools of deadly sharpness. But it seemed to herself that she had no
power to draw back from the contest, no power even to seek help from
above. What was the good of praying, she asked bitterly, when doubts as
to the power of prayer thronged round every word she uttered? If once
she could settle these terrible questions which so disturbed her peace,
she would feel again the peace and joy she had known so short a time
before.

If once! Little did she know that she was bearing fast towards a reef
of cruel hidden rocks, upon which too many of the brightest human
intellects have been wrecked for eternity. Well was it for Mona that
not all her reasonings could prevent the child-like instinct of her
heart from leading her once and again, through all her doubtings,
to cry aloud to her Saviour for help. Well was it for her that her
speculations, though feebly resisted, were no pleasure, but keenest
pain, and that she was a stranger as yet to the foolish pride so often
felt in such questionings, as if, instead of being simply a sign of
imperfect faith, they were a proof of superior mental power. But if
allowed to hold sway too long, there was no hope that in time the pain
would not die, and pride creep stealthily in to supply its place.

An unexpected sound struck on Mona's ear, and roused her suddenly
from her musings. She was not sorry to be so roused. Something of a
stilled sob in a child's voice, it seemed to her, and she listened
intently, but for awhile in vain. Then she heard it again, rather more
distinctly, and rising from her sheltered spot among the brambles, she
stood in the pathway, waiting.

There it was—an unmistakable sob this time. Mona went straight among
the bushes away from the cliff, in the direction whence the sobbing
proceeded, and in her haste, almost fell over the figure of a child
crouched in the long grass, shivering and moaning under its breath,
with an occasional sharper sound, as if of pain too keen to be
repressed.

"Why, you poor little creature, what is the matter?" asked Mona
compassionately, kneeling down beside her. "What is the matter? Has any
one hurt you, or are you ill?"

The child only cowered down more closely, and Mona bent over her.

"Poor little thing! You are quite trembling. Has anything happened to
frighten you? Tell me your name, little girl?" said Mona, with gentle
authority, finding her questions unanswered.

"Nannie Ackman."

"And where do you live?"

"Up on the hill."

Nannie started and moaned sharply again, and then lifted her
tear-stained face. "O please,—I can't help it, it does hurt so," she
whispered, with catches in her breath.

Mona noticed how the child crouched forward, all drawn together with
pain. She noted too, in a more passing way, the careful mending of the
little one's short scarlet petticoat, and the neatness of the long
black hair, and the cleanliness of the small face and hands, unaware
how much Madge Hardwicke had had to do with the same.

"Nannie, what is it that hurts you so much?" she asked gently. "Tell me
what it is, dear."

She sat down on the long grass, and lifted Nannie into her lap, but the
movement, though most tenderly performed, caused almost a scream of
anguish. "What can be the matter? Nannie, poor child, can't you tell
me?" Mona asked, in real distress. "Have you had a fall, or has any one
hurt you? Where is the pain?"

She hardly needed to ask the latter question, after the way in which
the child's hands were clenched over her chest. "It's here, an' all
through an' my back," Nannie gasped incoherently. "O please tell
Madge—I did try—and I couldn't be patient."

"Madge Hardwicke, do you mean?" asked Mona, trying to support Nannie in
the easiest possible position.

"Yes, and I did try," sobbed Nannie, breaking down, "but it does hurt
so dreadful, I couldn't keep in no longer."

"Have you had this pain before to-day, Nannie?"

"O no, 'cause father never hit me there before, nor so hard."

"Your father! You don't mean to say he has done this!"

"O I didn't mean to tell, I didn't," cried Nannie, roused to the
sense of what she had said, by the indignation in Mona's tone. "O
please—nobody mustn't know—'cause—"

She had tried to raise herself in her excitement, and another scream
cut short the words. "Hush, Nannie, hush; you must lie down and keep
still," said Mona gravely. "What made your father treat you in such a
way? Tell me his name, and where you live."

"He's Amos Ackman, and we live right up on the hill, next door to Madge
Hardwicke," said Nannie, gasping painfully between her sobs. "And
nobody mustn't ever know, please,—please,—"

"Nannie, does your father often strike you?"

"He's never done it so bad before, and he didn't think to make me fall
over this time, he didn't. Poor father! Madge says it's all along
'cause he's so cross with the rheumatiz, and so it is. He don't know no
better."

The words, in their eager forgiveness, brought a rush of tears to
Mona's eyes. "Knows no better?" she repeated mechanically.

"No, 'cause he don't love God," whispered Nannie, under her breath.
"And Madge and I've settled I'd better bear, and not grumble at
nothing; 'cause, if I do, father 'll mayhap be longer learning to
love Him. And if he's too long, maybe he won't be in time for the
Resurrection-day."

The tears overflowed, and came dropping down on Nannie's brow so fast,
that Nannie looked up in wonder to see what made the strange young lady
cry. "Nannie, where is your father?" asked Mona, unheeding her surprise.

"Down yonder, picking of blackberries. He don't know I'm here,"
whispered Nannie, shrinking. "He's a deal angered, 'cause you know I
couldn't go to sell blackberries on Sunday. And he said he'd make me
to-morrow; and I said it 'ud be wrong, and then—he didn't mean to more
than push me neither. He don't know it's so bad."

"If he does not know, he 'ought' to know," Mona thought. And in one
of those bursts of burning indignation, to which the gentlest natures
are sometimes prone, she did that which she would have been incapable
of even attempting in her cooler moments. Without saying a word to
Nannie, and without even being clearly aware of her own intentions, she
took the child in her arms, and walked straight down the hill, in the
direction pointed out by Nannie.

Whether or no Nannie guessed her intentions, she offered no objection.
Perhaps she saw a resolution in Mona's flushed cheeks and firmly-set
lips, which would not be easily overcome. Perhaps the motion caused by
Mona's walk caused suffering too acute to admit of any thought beyond
that of self-control. At all events, neither of the two spoke, till
they came suddenly upon the ragged uncouth figure, whose identity was
made plain to Mona, alike by his half-filled blackberry basket and by
Nannie's shiver of fear.

"Is your name Amos Ackman?" Mona inquired, presenting herself abruptly
before him, and dashing in fearless fashion straight to the point.

"Be!" said Amos surlily, the former part of the sentence being merely
an inarticulate growl.

[Illustration: "And is this your little girl?"
 "That's Nan," said Amos. "Idle little hussy she be,
  wastin' of her time, an' doin' nought but play."]

"And is this your little girl?"

"That's Nan," said Amos. "Idle little hussy she be, wastin' of her
time, an' doin' nought but play."

"Play!" repeated Mona indignantly. "She is in no state for play, or
work either. Do you know that you might be severely punished for your
cruelty?"

"Eh?" said Amos.

The tone was sullenly non-comprehensive. "Look here," said Mona. "See
what you have done to her."

Amos stared stolidly, and repeated, "Eh?"

"Do you know you have hurt her so terribly that she cannot stand or
walk? If you go on in this way, you will end by becoming a murderer!"
said Mona, in her warmth. "You, a father, to behave so to your poor
little child!"

"Can't walk, eh? She's all a humbuggin'," growled Amos. "Get down, will
yer, Nan?"

Mona held the little helpless figure more closely. "You are
heartless,—wicked," she said, hardly able to find words for her
passionate indignation and pity, while Nannie burst into tears, and
sobbed out,—

"O father, I didn't mean to tell! I'm sorry."

"Dare say yer didn't, too," said Amos, with an unmistakable scowl this
time. "Sorry, are yer? I'll make yer sorry, an' no mistake, afore yer a
day older."

"You shall not dare. You would kill her," cried Mona. "You shall not
lay a finger on her again. I will take her home with me."

"Take her away, will yer? Yer 'd just better!"

Mona quailed before the ferocity of those shaggy eyebrows.

"I don't want to go, father," said Nannie, more calmly than she had yet
spoken. "I'd a deal rather stay with you."

"I shall tell my uncle, Mr. Chetwynd, about it all, and see what he
will say," Mona answered. "I can't think how you could dare to treat a
poor little helpless girl in such a cowardly brutal way. I wonder you
could dare."

"Nan's not a-going to go away from home," was the only response.

"I shall take her up to Madge Hardwicke. My uncle will settle the
matter by-and-by."

Mona could not trust herself to say more. She turned hastily away, and
walked again up the hill.

Glancing back once, she saw Amos Ackman shuffling down the path in
the opposite direction. Not till he was out of sight, did she find
how unfitted was her own strength for the task she had undertaken.
At any time, unless under the strongest excitement, her slender arms
were unequal to the bearing of such a burden, and now the reaction
from her interview was a fit of nervous trembling from head to foot.
She struggled on a few more paces, and then sank down on the grass, so
completely spent that there was nothing for it but to await a renewal
of strength, or the help of a passer-by. Not many people, however, went
up and down the path on this side of the hill.

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

CHAPTER VII.

NAT TYRRELL'S NOTIONS.

"YOU'RE a good woman, Madge. I don't know a better. And my little girl
is main grateful to you, for taking so much trouble with her. Seems to
me, though, that you've got a wrong crank or two into your brain."

"Maybe," said Madge placidly. She was standing outside her
cottage-door, that same Saturday afternoon, having just seen the last
of nearly a dozen little barefooted damsels, who were wont to run up
the hill once a week, for half-an-hour's Bible reading with Madge, as
a preparation for the Sunday following. "I've taken many a crank into
my head, and been set right in it, before now, and I dare say I'll take
many another. We're none of us gifted with over-clear sight."

"A man holding the Word of God for his rule, needs never to go wrong,"
said Nat Tyrrell decisively.

"No, he don't need, and a man walking in full daylight needs never
to stumble, but there's no doubt he often do and often will, in both
cases," responded Madge. "What's the crank I've hold of now, Nat?"

Nat's answer was another question: "What's your reading been about
to-day?"

"Asking God for what we want."

"Thought so," said Nat.

"Yes, you had your head against the lattice, last part of the time,"
said Madge in her quiet way.

Nat laughed, half inclined to blush also. "Well, you see, I knowed
you'd have no objection."

"Not a bit. Have out with your say, Nat. I'm waiting to be set right."

"Well, look you here," said Nat, noways unwilling to assume the
pleasant office of mentor, "I didn't just like all you was telling of
the children, to go and pray for everything they wanted, and they'd get
it."

"No, I didn't promise that neither," said Madge. "I told them they'd
get it, if 'twas God's will."

"Yes, and nothing was ever too small to pray about, you said—not even
if 'twas a bit of food, or a wish for something you couldn't get."

"Well," said Madge. "Don't the Bible say, 'In everything . . . let your
requests be made known unto God . . .'¹?"

   ¹ Phil. iv. 6.

"Yes, but it don't mean everything of that kind," said Nat.

"What does it mean?" Madge wanted to know.

"It don't mean that," repeated Nat Tyrrell. "It means seeking pardon
and forgiveness, and God's glory, and man's salvation."

"And they're great things to pray for, sure enough, but you can't say
they're just quite 'everything' to us in this life," responded Madge.
"I'd like to know the texts you have found in other parts, to make the
meaning of this clear to you in that light, Nat."

"'Tain't one text in partic'lar," said Nat, sheering off from an
awkward request. "Seems to me, Madge, you forget that God is the mighty
Creator of the whole universe, when you talk of troubling Him with your
little fidgets. Asking Him about such foolish matters as a hard lesson,
or a broken toy, or a sharp word from another, as I heard you telling
the children—why, 'tis downright profanation."

Madge looked across to the wide blue waste of water, heaving and
tossing ceaselessly in its boundless power, then glanced at the bushes
by her side, where a bright-breasted robin, on an early autumn visit,
hopped daintily from twig to twig.

"I don't know," she said at length. "I'm thinking, Nat, that if you'd
been at a bedside once, where a little child was called from the dead,
and the next thing the Lord did, was to tell them to give her a bit of
food—I'm thinking you'd have stepped forward, and said, 'Master, isn't
it profanation to think of anything so poor as meat and drink, after
you've been working so mighty a miracle?'"

Nat looked rather at a loss.

"And then He cares for the sparrows," Madge went on, after a little
break. "And we're of more value yet. And the very hairs of our heads
are all numbered. It don't seem to me that the Lord's measure of great
and little is the same at all that ours is. I'm quite sure of one
thing, and that is, that whatever has aught to do with our happiness,
isn't too small for Him to attend to. Besides, don't He tell us plainly
to ask for all we want?"

"Yes, but you don't seem to remember, Madge, that all them promises are
to be taken in the spirit, and not in the letter."

"And that's what I try to do, too. There's that verse—'Delight thyself
also in the Lord, and He shall give thee the desires of thine heart.' ¹

"Don't I know well enough it means only if the desire of my heart
isn't for anything against His will. And it's the same with another
promise—'Ye shall ask "what ye will," and it shall be done unto you.' ²
But taking them in the spirit don't mean putting them aside altogether,
Nat."

   ¹ Ps. xxxvii. 4.   ² John xv. 7.

"'Ask what ye will' of spiritual good, it means, Madge. The 'desire of
your heart' hadn't ought to be for anything but spiritual benefits, and
if you delight in God, He'll give you those, sure enough."

"I don't find it so in my Bible," maintained Madge stoutly. "I've
a love for taking Bible words as they are, and not adding my own
explainings. Didn't Mr. Prior tell us to take care of that very danger,
only last Sunday?"

"I didn't take him to mean exactly that," said Nat.

"I'd ask him if I was you," said Madge securely. "But about those words
now—if you was to come to me, Nat, and say, 'Ask what you will, Madge,
and I'll give it you,' I'd take you at your word, and ask many a thing,
supposing of course it was in your power to give. And when my Lord
says, 'Ask what you will, Madge,' mayn't I take Him at His word too,
or am I to make out that He don't speak my language, or that His words
has a scantier meaning than if you or I was to use them? Why, I tell
you, Nat, I've tried Him right often, and tested His promises times and
again. And He's given me the things I wanted too—given 'em so quick and
full that I'm like to be half-frightened I can get my wishes so easy.
And then you'd have me draw back, and never ask again. Seems to me,
Nat, that while God says, 'Ask,' you go and say, 'Don't ask.'"

"'Tis a terrible responsibility, Madge, to insist on having our own
will in prayer," said Nat, slipping from one ground of argument to
another.

"You're right enough there," rejoined Madge, with quickness. "Didn't
the Israelites do it, and got their wish, when God 'gave them their
request but sent leanness into their soul'? I've a dread of that, I can
tell you."

"And yet go on a-doing the same!" said Nat.

"Not if I know it," said Madge temperately. "If 'tis according to God's
will, He hears me. I'd never dare, Nat, to say more than this—'Lord,
I've a wish for that thing or the other, and I make a particular
request to have it, if 'tis Thy will; and if not, Thy will be done.'
And times are when He don't give me my wish at all, though it's oftener
He do. If He keeps back the thing I want, He's pretty sure to give me a
smile to make up for it, though,—and I don't know as I wouldn't rather
have that of the two," Madge added softly, a gleam breaking over her
own face the while.

She was getting out of Nat Tyrrell's depth, and because he could not
understand her, he thought she was running astray. "I'm afeared you've
a good many more cranks than one in your brain, Madge," he said,
shaking his head.

"Like enough," said Madge quietly. "Only 'tis no crank I'm telling you
of now, Nat. I'll not say, though, that you haven't a bit of truth
either in your thought. Maybe there are some in the world who've so
given up their will to God, as to have scarce a wish apart from Him.
That is what David meant, it seems to me, when he said, 'One thing have
I desired of the Lord, that will I seek after;' and that one thing,
you know, was to dwell in the House of the Lord, and know ever more of
Him. I do think, Nat, that to have no will at all of my own for earthly
things, but only to care to know the will of God, would be a sort of
heaven on earth. But I haven't reached to that yet,—though I'll strive
more for it after to-day, so you see you've taught me a lesson, for all
we don't think just alike. Only so long as I 'have' a strong will, and
ever so many wishes always rising up, I'll make them all known to my
Lord, every single one, and leave the answering of them in His hands."

And then, after a thoughtful silence, Madge suddenly turned, and
exclaimed at the sight of Mona Clyde, seated in an exhausted position
on the little bench, holding the apparently senseless form of Nannie
Ackman.

"I could not help sitting still to hear what you were saying, and you
were talking so busily that you did not see me," explained Mona, with
a faint smile. "Did you mind, Mrs. Hardwicke? I thought you would not.
Please take Nannie. I am so tired!"

"Why, poor little lass, some harm has come to her surely!" exclaimed
Nat, as he lifted the child in his strong arms.

Madge, with her usual habit of never wasting words on emergencies,
stepped inside the cottage and brought a glass of water to Mona,
waiting silently to be made acquainted with facts.

"Thank you, I am better now," and Mona sat up, with a sigh. "I thought
I should never get to the top of the hill, and I stumbled so that I
think she has fainted with pain. O Madge—Mrs. Hardwicke, I mean—it
is that wicked father of hers. He has hurt the poor little creature
dreadfully, and if you let her go back to him, I think he will end
by killing her. I wanted to take her home with me, but he would not
consent. What can be done, Mrs. Hardwicke?"

"I'm Madge to everybody, please, Miss Mona," was the quiet answer.
"There's room for Nannie in my cottage, and her father 'll never dare
to touch her here."

Voice and manner were alike unruffled, yet Mona felt sure that it
was no shallow stream of sorrow and indignation which flowed below.
Madge Hardwicke's first care was to bring forward the one easy-chair
the cottage contained, and settle in it her weary young visitor, with
cushion and stool. Mona submitted, from lack of power to do anything
else, and then lay back silently, watching Madge's further movements,
through the open bedroom door, with a curious feeling of pleasant trust
in the calm self-possession and tender motherliness of all that she did.

It did not take Madge long to undress Nannie and lay her in her own
bed. She came back to Mona when that was done—her face a trifle graver.
"I'm thinking, Miss Mona, I'll get Nat Tyrrell to call and ask the
doctor to step up here. Maybe by then you'll be rested enough to walk
back with him."

"He expected to be home by six," said Mona. "Why, it is nearly that
now. O yes, I shall soon be rested nicely. But do you think little
Nannie is much hurt?"

"It is hard to know, Miss Mona. She's come to herself, and she's in a
deal of pain, poor little one! She tries to make out her father didn't
mean to hurt her when he struck at her, only she fell over a root, and
her back came against a sharp stump in the ground. But her poor chest
is all black and blue with the weight of his hand, and she can scarce
breathe for the pain."

Madge Hardwicke's own hand stole furtively over her eyes.

"It is cruel—horrible," Mona repeated, sitting up. "It is worse than a
man would treat his dog. I don't know what uncle Chetwynd will say."

Madge went away to despatch Nat Tyrrell on his errand to the doctor,
and then returned to watch by the side of the suffering child, while
Mona sat still in her chair, until the doctor came.

"You ain't going to get father punished now," were the first words that
saluted Mr. Chetwynd's ears, as he walked to the bedside.

It was a very wan little face that looked up at him from the white
pillow, over which Nannie's long black hair strayed carelessly. She
spoke with feverish haste, catching her breath sharply between the
words, and her small hands were wrung together in a tight clasp. The
doctor noted all, but merely remarked:—

"Well, I don't quite know, little one. How are you now?"

"He ain't going to be punished," repeated Nannie. "Father ain't. He
didn't mean no harm."

"Where are you hurt, Nannie?" asked Mr. Chetwynd.

"I'm hurt all over. It wasn't his fault," repeated the child, with
passionate earnestness, a bright flush coming into her cheeks, and a
rush of tears to her eyes. "He was only cross, and didn't know it 'ud
be so bad. And if you go and have him took up, and put into prison,
it'll be all over. O Madge, it'll be all over."

Nannie sobbed so bitterly, that the doctor's curiosity was roused.
"What will be over, Nannie?"

"'Cause Madge and I have asked so that father 'd learn to love God,
and if he goes to prison, he'll have nobody to teach him," said Nannie
tearfully. "And maybe he wouldn't ever live to come out, or I wouldn't
live to see him."

It was a little child's fashion of looking on the question, and Mr.
Chetwynd, detecting the weak point in a moment with his critical eye,
had a veiled sneer on the tip of his tongue. But Madge was beforehand
with him, and quietly extracted its sting.

"That don't make no real difference, Nannie. Maybe it's neither you nor
I that can teach him the great lesson. God can have him taught just as
easy down in the prison as up here."

Nannie, however, did not seem to find much comfort in that thought,
and evidently considered, to her great distress, that Madge was siding
against her father. She sobbed long struggling sobs, which shook her
all over, and brought on terrible pain. It became hard to decide
whether the fears for her father were not almost forgotten in those
sharp cries of bodily anguish, but Mr. Chetwynd could stand out no
longer, and tried the effect of a consoling, "Well, well, Nannie, it
shall be as you wish. I will take no steps in the matter at present,
beyond giving your father a few words on the subject. Only try not to
cry so, my dear, or you will make yourself worse."

Madge's touch had more effect than the doctor's voice, and Nannie's
excitement gradually stilled. It was well for her peace of mind that
Mr. Chetwynd had given his promise before he became acquainted with the
extent of the child's injuries. He brought his brows together sternly,
and drew in his breath almost as sharply as Nannie herself in her pain,
when he saw the deep bruise upon her chest. A careful examination
followed, during which few words passed the doctor's lips. He beckoned
Madge into the outer room at the close, leaving Mona to watch over the
worn-out child.

"What are we to do, Madge?" were his first words.

"About what, sir?"

"Nannie, of course. She can't go back to her father's. It is unsafe,
and besides, he could not nurse her as she will need to be nursed."

"Do you think her much hurt, sir?" asked Madge.

He made an expressive movement of his head. "Can't say yet to a
certainty. The blow on the chest is bad enough, but the injury to the
spine may prove worse in the end. It will be a matter of lying up for
weeks at all events—months in all probability. I would not speak so
openly to any one else, mind you."

"No, sir," said Madge, accepting the compliment with her usual
calmness, which always gave the doctor a certain baffled feeling.

"The only plan is to get her off to the hospital, though how she will
bear the moving I don't know."

"I doubt but she's as well off where she is now," said Madge.

"Couldn't be better off anywhere than under your wing, Madge. I'm
willing enough to aid in expenses, and so will Mr. Prior be, I don't
doubt. But how about trouble?"

"If it's the work put in my way for me to do, I don't see as the
trouble makes any difference," Madge answered.

So the matter was settled there and then, with few more words about
it, and little Nannie became for an indefinite time an inmate of Madge
Hardwicke's cottage.

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

CHAPTER VIII.

QUESTIONINGS.

"UNCLE, have you known Madge Hardwicke a great many years?"

"Just as long as I have lived in Alyn, my dear."

"All that time! And how did you first come across her?"

It was something so unusual for Mona to start anything in the way of
conversation, that the doctor was delighted. He sat upright, stirring
carefully the cup of tea which Mona had handed to him, on his awaking
from a brief after-dinner nap.

"Curiously, rather. She was the first person in the place with whom I
exchanged a word, if we except porters and cabmen. When I drove up to
my garden-gate from the station, Madge happened to be standing close
outside, resting for a moment on her way up the hill. I suppose her
pleasant face fascinated me, for I was not wont to be particularly
sociable in those days with strangers. However, she dropped that quaint
curtsey of hers, and we struck up an acquaintance then and there in the
road. She has been a regular stand-by of mine ever since. If I happen
to have a desperate case which nobody else can manage, I send for Madge
Hardwicke. I don't know how many lives she has saved among my patients."

"Was she a widow then, uncle?"

"Dear me, no. Have I never told you the poor thing's history? Her
husband was a sailor,—one of those manly open-hearted fellows whom
everybody likes. I suppose that little cottage up on the cliff was one
of the happiest homes in Alyn, not to say England. There never were
husband and wife better suited to each other than Ned and Madge. And
to make matters perfect, they had one child, about the most splendid
specimen of small boyhood I ever knew. To see Ned Hardwicke on a summer
evening in his garden, playing with that child, and Madge standing
by with her smiling pride in both of them,—I declare it was worth a
five miles' walk. There wasn't a house in Alyn that I used so to enjoy
visiting."

"Was Ned Hardwicke a good man?" asked Mona.

"A first-rate husband and father, as brave as a lion, and by natural
sequence as gentle as a lamb. As religious as Madge herself, which I
suppose is what you mean. They were quite agreed on all points, which
of course is desirable in husband and wife."

"How did he die?" asked Mona.

"It was a sudden death," said the doctor, doubting all at once whether
the tale were a very good one for Mona to hear. He found, however, that
he had no choice about proceeding. "Just going off to his boat one
morning, and had said good-bye to his wife. He went to the edge of the
cliff to look over, stood there whistling a moment, and then the earth
gave way beneath his feet, and he fell down the sheer three hundred
feet. He was dead when he reached the bottom."

Mona shuddered, and grew white.

"Madge was like a frantic woman the first few minutes, they said; and
when she found that all was over, she appeared stunned. I used to
wonder whether she would ever rally. But when the funeral was passed,
she seemed to step out into fresh life, grave and quiet as she is now,
but ready and busy and capable. I suppose Neill was her great comfort
all that time."

"The baby?" asked Mona.

"He was not a baby then. I ought to have made you understand. Neill was
eight or nine years old when his father died—the most beautiful child
I ever saw, and desperately wilful, in spite of all their judicious
training. The fact is, people spoilt him by too much notice. There was
no preventing it. Hardly a visitor walked over the hill who didn't make
friends with Neill for the sake of his handsome face. Artists would
come, and beg to have him for a subject, and folks talked about him to
that degree in his hearing, that the boy's head was completely turned.
It was a great trouble to Madge, poor thing. I think she would almost
have given all she possessed to have had her boy no better-looking than
other boys, though she could not help being proud of him."

"Well?" said Mona.

"Well, then came poor Ned's terrible death, and the boy seemed sobered
down for a time. But, naturally enough, the impression passed off, and
he grew more wild than ever, and got among a number of bad companions.
He was always very fond of his mother, and had plenty of penitent fits;
but he generally went off and did something worse than usual after
them. The last few months he seemed to grow harder, and his face quite
lost the pleasant look it used to have."

"And then, what happened to him?"

"He ran away, and has never been heard of since."

"Poor Madge! Poor Madge!" said Mona compassionately.

"Ay, poor thing, it has been a sad trouble to her. Four years ago that
was, and no one can say now whether Neill is alive or dead. My own
impression is that he must be dead. Otherwise, I think he would have
written. But of course I don't try to destroy her faith in his return."

"O no; it would be cruel."

"Though, on the other hand, I don't count it wise to nurse a feeling of
too great certainty on her part," added the doctor, recollecting divers
remarks of his own, which had not savoured of over-encouragement.

"How she can look so cheerful, with such a lonely life to live!" Mona
murmured, half to herself.

"'Tis a marvel, I don't deny. And it is not with Madge, as with some
people, that she get easily over her sorrow, and takes up other
interests. Honestly I don't believe a single day ever passes that that
woman does not pray for Neill's return and set herself to look out
for his coming in answer to her prayer. I don't understand—I can't
understand it," repeated the doctor, in genuine perplexity. Nor was
it possible that he should understand, the said habit of prayer and
trust being simply an absolute delusion in his eyes. "I can understand
forgetfulness or long-continued sorrow—either the one or the other—but
how she keeps on her grief, and yet contrives to live such a happy
life, is past my comprehension. The woman is a mystery, but a very
agreeable one."

"I like her—oh, more than I can tell," said Mona. "Only I do wonder a
little that you and she get on so well together."

"Get on splendidly, I assure you," said the doctor, smiling. "She is
the most useful woman, and the most unobtrusive creature, in the world.
O I see,—you mean on account of our religious views."

Mona winced at the air of mild superiority.

"Well, we each leave the other room for our respective opinions to
enjoy full swing. Madge and I have cracked many a hard nut in the way
of discussion, and I fancy she has pretty nearly abandoned hopes of
converting me by this time. Finds me rather a tough subject," added the
doctor complacently.

Mona's two hands, lying in a careless clasp upon her knee, tightened
and quivered suddenly.

"That little Nannie, now, is a singular example of the forgiving
nature of children," observed Mr. Chetwynd, after a pause. "It does
not seem to occur to her for a moment that she has any real reason for
resentment against her father."

"Poor little child!" said Mona. "It is very sweet of her."

"There is something particularly charming in a child's innocent ways,"
remarked the doctor.

For, having had no children or brothers, and but one yielding sister
of his own, he was quite able to believe that a readiness to forgive
injuries is the universal characteristic of childhood. Mona knew
better, through practical experience, but would not risk a discussion
by saying so.

Conversation flagged thenceforward, from lack of response on Mona's
part, and the doctor presently, finding himself disposed to yawn,
advised her to retire to rest after the day's fatigues. Mona accepted
the hint, and went to her own room.

She was tired enough to be glad to remove her dress, and put on her
dressing-gown, and let her hair fall loosely about her shoulders. But
after that stage, advance was slow. According to the habit of years,
she took out her Bible, sat down in the white easy-chair, with a candle
by her side, and began to read.

Or rather, she tried to begin. Wearily and listlessly her eyes
travelled down the lines through the greater part of a chapter. And
then it struck her that she had taken in the sense of not one single
verse, so she went over it a second time, with just the same success.
A third time, but she broke off in the middle hopelessly, and leant
back in her chair, clasping her hands over her eyes with a bitter sigh.
Only a few weeks back, she had read those same words to her mother, and
had seen them full of heavenly peace and joy. And they were nothing to
her now. Senselessly and drearily, as the dead autumn leaf falls from
the half-bare tree, fell those cold Bible words on Mona's heart—those
utterances which had once been instinct with such fervent loving life.

[Illustration: She broke off in the middle hopelessly,
 and leant back in her chair.]

Why were they so different? In old days, she could scarcely open upon a
chapter in the Bible, which had not its living lesson for her soul. No
divinely-sent message of sweet and holy power came ever to her spirit
now.

How could it come? For even as she read, dark questionings came rising
in her heart, like a cloud between her and the light. Or, as with the
Pilgrim Good-Intent, when he fled through bewildering underground
passages, from the false Philosopher's house, which he had rashly
entered—as with him, so with Mona, did clouds of winged creatures,
called Doubts, flap thickly around, hiding with their rustling wings
the shining of the holy page before her. And Mona had allowed these
questionings to hold sway, till at last, she had lost all power to set
them aside.

What to believe, and what not to believe! How to reconcile the
seemingly conflicting elements of revealed truth! Whether there
were reality in Madge Hardwicke's faith on the one hand, or in Mr.
Chetwynd's unbelief on the other! What of prayer and foreknowledge? And
what of faith and works? And what of election and free choice? And what
of this, that, and the other? Poor girl, she was tossed sorely to and
fro, in a very whirlpool of misery. And she ended by pushing the book
aside, and flinging herself on her knees, with her face pressed down on
her folded arms, and short sobs breaking through the words which strove
for utterance:—

   "O if I only knew what to do, and what to believe! If I only had some
one to tell me clearly what is truth! Mother—mother—surely you cannot
have been utterly mistaken. Such loving trust as yours was—and I used
to think I had a little of the same, but it is all gone now. Is uncle
Chetwynd really wiser than you were? He is clever and kind, and he has
studied his Bible too. It is not as if he had never learnt what I have.
I don't know what to do, or who to believe. O mother, it is such a dark
dark sky over me, and it seems as if heaven and everything were gone.
O God, save me. O God, please teach me. 'Thou wilt show me the path of
life.' It is in Thy Word, and Thou hast promised—promised—and Thou must
not break Thy word. 'Lead me forth to the light, and let me behold Thy
righteousness. O send out Thy light and Thy truth—let them lead me, let
them bring me unto Thy holy hill, and to Thy tabernacles.'"

She found herself instinctively falling into Bible expressions, and the
very sound of the familiar words from her own lips seemed to bring a
shade of comfort.

   "O God, for the sake of Thy dear Son, leave me not to perish. 'In Thy
faithfulness answer me, and in Thy righteousness . . . For the enemy
hath persecuted my soul; he hath smitten my life down to the ground; he
hath made me to dwell in darkness, as those that have been long dead.
Therefore is my spirit overwhelmed within me; my heart within me is
desolate . . . I stretch forth my hands unto Thee; my soul thirsteth
after Thee, as a thirsty land. Hear me speedily, O Lord, my spirit
faileth; hide not Thy face from me, lest I be like unto them that go
down into the pit . . . Cause me to know the way wherein I should walk;
for I lift up my soul unto Thee . . . Quicken me, O Lord, for Thy
Name's sake; for Thy righteousness' sake bring my soul out of trouble.'

   "O Lord, I have gone astray—utterly astray—'like a lost sheep.' I can't
get back. I am helpless—hopeless—all in the dark. 'Seek Thy servant,
for I do not forget Thy commandments.' O hear me, for my Saviour's
sake, and have mercy, have mercy upon me."

And then, after those low broken cries for help, she knelt on
silently—neither struggling nor praying, surrounded still with
darkness, and unable yet to trust. But down below, one little gleam of
comfort had reached her. For, in spite of all her questionings, the
power to pray had not forsaken her; and not all her doubtings could
entirely do away with the consciousness that One above, of infinite
power and boundless love, had listened to her cry.

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

CHAPTER IX.

MADGE HARDWICKE'S FAITH.

"GOOD morning, Amos," said Madge Hardwicke affably, coming out of her
cottage about half-past twelve on the following day, and finding him
for the first time seated on his bench.

"Mornin'," responded Amos, with a scowl which did not improve his
countenance.

"Don't you want to know how Nannie is, poor little lass?"

"Idle little hussy—all a humbuggin' she be," growled Amos.

"There's never a taste of humbug in aught that Nan does," said Madge.
"She's true to the backbone. Amos Ackman, you'd ought to be kneeling
down yonder in your cottage, giving thanks to God that He's kept you
from being a downright murderer, 'stead of doing nothing but sit there
and abuse folks."

Madge did not often speak so strongly, but her feelings were much
stirred for Nannie's sake. She checked herself, however, and only
added—"I've been up with the child 'most all night."

"More fool you!" said Amos.

"'Tis a good thing, seems to me, that I'm not doing it for thanks,"
said Madge, half-smiling, as she turned away. "Nan's been in a deal of
pain, but she's just dropped off to sleep the last half-hour."

Asleep, and so soundly asleep, after hours of suffering, that nothing
served to waken her until nearly four o'clock in the afternoon. And
when she opened her eyes, it was to see Mona Clyde standing with Madge
Hardwicke by her side.

Nannie gave one exclamation of pleasure, and then found herself
forbidden by the careful Madge to enter into conversation, till she had
had some refreshment. A small basket in their visitor's hand was found
to contain a supply of calf's-foot jelly, and Mona herself sat down on
the bed, spoon in hand, to minister to the wants of the little sick
child.

"It's ever so nice," said Nannie softly. "Was it the doctor sent it?"

"Yes," Mona said, without adding that it was by her own request. "Have
you had enough now, Nannie? How is the pain to-day?"

"It don't hurt me so to breathe," said Nannie. "But I don't seem as if
I could hardly move. My back hurts dreadful, if I try."

"I dare say that will be better soon," said Mona. "You must try to be
patient, Nannie, and not mind lying quiet."

Madge said nothing, and Nannie looked up at her somewhat anxiously.

"I'll try to be patient, and I'm so tired I don't mind keeping quiet.
But—oh, Madge, you don't think I'm going to die?"

Madge arranged the bedclothes, and stroked Nannie's face with a
soothing touch. "What's put that into your head now, Nan?"

"I'd a deal rather get well," murmured Nannie, in a sorrowful voice.
"It ain't wrong, is it, Madge? 'Cause you told us the people in the
Bible wanted to live to be old, didn't you?"

"Many of 'em," said Madge.

"And I do so want to see father learn to love God," said Nannie. "I
don't want to go to heaven till I know he's going too. And I'd rather
wait to see the Resurrection-mornin', than die first. Wouldn't you,
Madge?"

Not Nannie alone, but Mona also, looked wistfully for the answer.

"I'd like it to be as my Lord wills, Nannie," Madge said. "But if
you've a wish either way, you've only to tell Him, you know, and He'll
do the best that can be for you."

Nannie's hands went together in a quick clasp, and her eyes closed, as
if in prompt following of the advice given. "I've done it," she said,
looking up presently. "Will I not die now, Madge?"

"I don't think you're like to die just now, no more particularly than
the rest of us," said Madge quietly. "But if 'twas the Master's will,
you wouldn't sure grieve to go home with Him, 'stead of waiting on for
Him here! What sort of a love would that be, Nannie?"

"Maybe I wouldn't," said Nannie thoughtfully. "Only I'd a deal sooner
not die, Madge, 'cause I want to see the Resurrection-day."

"You'll see it, sure enough, Nannie. Only those that have died 'll rise
first, and those that's living 'll be caught up second."

"Then maybe that 'ud be best of the two," said Nannie.

"I think either way 'll be best that God chooses for you," said Madge.

"Maybe," repeated Nannie. And she shut her eyes again, and seemingly
went to sleep.

Madge, after waiting for a minute, made a movement as if to go into the
other room. It was not observed, however.

Mona was looking at the child's face, and suddenly raising her eyes,
she said—"I think you and Nannie are very happy, Madge."

"We'd ought to be," said Madge.

"Yes—no. O I don't know," said Mona, with a deep sigh, resting her
cheek on her hand. "I suppose nothing in the world makes one so happy
as faith. And yet—if—"

"If what, Miss Mona?" asked Madge, marvelling at the girl's quivering
lips.

"If there should 'not' be truth in it all?" said Mona passionately.
"How do we know? How can anything be proved? Madge, don't tell anybody
what I am saying to you. But do you ever have doubts?—Or is your faith
always the same?"

"Doubts of my Lord's love?" asked Madge, with some wonder in her tone.

"Not that in particular. Of everything—of
God—heaven—religion—everything, Madge?"

"I know what they are," said Madge serenely.

"And what do you do when they come?"

"Take 'em straight to my Lord, and ask Him to settle 'em for me."

Mona looked up earnestly without speaking.

"You see it's Satan's work—all that," said Madge. "And when he's too
strong for me, I just call on my Captain to deal with him, Miss Mona,
and to keep me safe behind His shield."

"And He does?" said Mona mechanically.

"Try Him, Miss Mona,—that's all."

"But, Madge—you don't understand," said Mona, sitting up with a little
start, as if waking from a momentary feeling of repose. "You don't
understand me. That would do for some doubts, but not for all. That is
prayer, and what if—if—oh, Madge, I'll tell you the truth—what if I
can't understand or believe in the power of prayer?"

"Understanding's one thing, and believing's another," said Madge. "If
you don't know the power of prayer, you'd best just try it, Miss Mona,
if you'll let me tell you so."

"I've tried it—often—and I used to believe in it. But, Madge, now look
here," Mona went on, clasping her hands feverishly,—"I want to know how
prayer can be answered. For don't you suppose that God knows beforehand
all my future life, and everything that will happen to me?"

Madge nodded in undoubting assent.

"And if my life is all lying mapped out before me, how can my prayers
make any difference? How can they, Madge?"

"Does the Bible say it's all mapped out, Miss Mona?"

"I don't know—no, not, exactly. But then it must be."

"I'd never set up a 'must be' apart from the Bible, if I was you, Miss
Mona," said Madge. "It says one thing, and that is, that the Lord
'directeth man's steps.' Well for us that He do, too. But I can't
remember reading ever a word about our life being all mapped out by
God, and nothing ever to change it. I do read, how over and over
again the Lord was going to send awful judgments on them poor sinning
Israelites, till Moses His chosen stood between, and turned away his
anger. Where 'd have been the good of Moses praying as he did, if it
wasn't to gain anything?"

"That is just it," said Mona. "That is it, Madge. I do pray, and I do
try to believe I shall have an answer. But all the while, I can't help
feeling that God has arranged everything from all eternity, and that my
prayers can make no difference."

"They're Satan's whisperings, Miss Mona," said Madge Hardwicke, with
deeper earnestness than she had yet displayed. "Arranged everything! I
don't say it isn't so. The Bible don't say whether He has or hasn't,
and I durstn't be so bold as to set up myself to say it neither. But
the Bible does say, 'Ask and it shall be given you,' and 'The effectual
fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much.' How could it avail
much, if it could do nothing? There's where it is! There isn't a
mightier power in the world than prayer. We don't see much of the
working of it now, but if we could, we'd be not a little surprised to
find how the greatest matters on earth come about sometimes, in answer
to one good man's prayer. I'd look in the Bible and see all the answers
to prayer if I was you, Miss Mona—Abraham, and Gideon, and Elijah, and
Moses, and Hezekiah, and all the rest of them."

"But God does know everything beforehand," murmured Mona, half to
herself.

"Sure enough He does, and it's little chance our prayers would have of
being answered if He didn't. Haven't I often asked a thing, and it's
come quick after?—But matters must have been working up for it weeks
afore, and I didn't know that, only the Master knew, and was keeping
His promise, 'Before you call, I will answer.'"

Madge was silent a minute, looking pityingly at the troubled face
before her.

"Knows all beforehand! Of course He do, Miss Mona. He knew beforehand
you were going to pray, and He arranged beforehand to answer you; or
He knew beforehand you wasn't going to pray, and He 'didn't' arrange
beforehand to answer you. Knew it from all Eternity,—and maybe arranged
it from all Eternity too, only the Bible don't say that, so we can't be
sure. It wouldn't make no difference as to the truth of the power of
prayer,—not one bit. But 'tis a grand and awful light to look at it in,
and I've a fear lest my weak eyes should be dazzled, and the Tempter
should maybe seize on the moment to snare me somehow. I love a deal
better to look up straight to God as my Father, giving me day by day
just what I want, and tending my steps, and looking out for my prayers.
I'd leave thinking altogether of how the answer comes about, Miss Mona,
and just pray instead, and wait the answer. No fear but it'll come."

And then there was a tapping at the outer door, and Madge moved
away. Mona hardly noticed that she was gone, till roused by the
courteously-uttered words—

"Miss Clyde, I believe."

Mona turned hastily, startled out of her abstraction, to meet the
thoughtful face and earnest eyes with which she had grown distantly
familiarised in Church the last few Sundays.

"Mr. Prior is so kind as to come and see Nannie and read to her," Madge
said quietly, yet with a ring of pleasure in her voice.

And then Mona saw what Madge had been aware of for two or three minutes
past, that Nannie was wide awake, and ready to bestow attention on
anybody.

But Mona had never exchanged a word with Mr. Prior since that terrible
moment in the dark tunnel underground, when his voice had helped to
awaken her to a sense of her loss; and the association of ideas was
almost more than she could bear. She strangled back the threatening
rush of tears, but Mr. Prior seemed to understand all at a glance. He
had taken her hand in greeting, and pressing it kindly, he said—

"Never mind, don't stay in here just now. I am going to have a chat
with this poor little maiden. Will you wait in the next room, Miss
Clyde? I have been wishing to make your acquaintance, and perhaps you
will let me escort you down the hill."

And Mona did not dream of resistance. She was glad to escape at the
moment, but waited patiently in the front room so long as he chose to
stay with Nannie.

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

CHAPTER X.

A LETTER.

"I SAY, missus!"

Nat Tyrrell's hearty voice rang through the cottage from the
suddenly-opened door. Mona rose to her feet, and Nat pulled off his cap.

"Beg pardon, Miss. I didn't know a lady was here. I've summat to give
Madge that 'll please her mightily."

The inner door opened as he spoke, and Madge came out, following Mr.
Prior, who nodded pleasantly to the new comer.

"Good afternoon, Tyrrell. I think I have spoken to you before now. How
are you all at home?"

As there was scarcely an individual in the parish, of any age or
standing, with whom he had not exchanged at least a few kind words
during this first month of his residence in Alyn, he was pretty safe
in making the assertion. It had grown, however, to be a saying in the
place, that Mr. Prior never forgot a face he had once seen, and Nat was
highly flattered at the present recognition of himself.

"Thank you, sir; we're all pretty well. Leastways, except that my
wife's laid up with the rheumatics. I say, Madge, I've a letter here
for you, right away from Australy. It's come in one from young Ned
Blayney to his mother, and she's give it to me to bring up to you. I've
come off as quick as ever I could, for I knew you'd be main glad to get
it, eh, Madge?"

She had received the letter from him mechanically, and now stood like
one in a dream, clasping it firmly between two hands, with her eyes
gazing into vacancy.

"Why, she don't understand," said Nat, coming a step nearer. "I say,
Madge, I'd open and see, if I was you. It's from Neill himself, and
'taint bad news, I can tell you too, for Mrs. Blayney said he was all
right."

"Neill?" repeated Madge.

"To be sure, yes. Why, one 'ud think you didn't care about it, instead
of being properly thankful for your mercies," said Nat, rather
scandalised at such an unedifying fashion of receiving the news.

"Hush, Tyrrell, don't tease her," interposed Mr. Prior, in a low tone,
seeing deeper than Nat could do. "Have a little patience."

"Well, I didn't think she'd have took it so cool, I do confess,"
muttered the disappointed Nat, while Madge lifted a pair of dim eyes to
Mona, and said softly,—

"Neill! It's his own hand too. But 'he' wanted me to think I'd never
hear from my boy again."

"Then he was very wrong," said Mona impetuously, aware who was meant.
"Madge, don't you want to know if Neill is coming home?"

Madge looked down on her own trembling fingers, as they clasped the
folded sheet, and then again she glanced up, this time at Mr. Prior.

"Seems to me I'm like Peter's friends, when they wouldn't believe their
prayer for him was heard,—oft as I've blamed them! I've been thinking
I'd faith in the power of prayer, and thinking I was looking out,—and
now it's come, I can't believe 'tis true."

"'Like as a father pitieth his children,'" was the quick and suggestive
answer. "Like as you pity and love your boy—"

Madge drew one deep breath, half of oppression, half of relief. "Ay,
and God knows all along," she murmured. "Knew my weakness, didn't He,
before I found it out myself?—And yet the letter's come. Miss Mona, I
don't seem as if I could read. Maybe—"

She held out the sheet beseechingly.

Mona opened it, and read aloud the contents in their large scrawled
handwriting:—

   "DEAREST MOTHER,

   "I've been a bad boy to you, haven't I? But somehow I don't think
you'll have forgot your Neill by this, though I don't deserve you
should think of me again. It's a shame I've never wrote to you all
these years, but when a fellow's going on bad as I have been, he don't
feel much like writing home, and I've had nothing good to tell you.

   "It is just a few days since I met Ned Blayney. Did not know he was
out here at all, and had not seen him since we was both at school
together, and I used to plague him for his red hair. 'Tisn't red now,
though. He's growed up a fine fellow. And I wish I'd gone to sea, like
him, 'stead of trying the bush out here.

   "'Twas a mere chance our finding each other out, and my happening to
be in Melbourne at all when he was. Ned says 'twas no chance at all;
but all I know is we comed flop across each other in the middle of
the street, and I'd have passed him by, if he hadn't known me. And if
I hadn't have met him just then, I'd have gone off next day to the
diggins with Will Davis,—not the sort of fellow you'd like, mother,—and
goodness knows where I'd have turned up next.

   "I ain't going to the diggins now, though. Ned's been at me about you,
till he's brought me round. His ship's a-starting for home again next
week, and I've promised to come aboard and work my passage. And the
jolly part of the matter is that it's one of the Messrs. Dundrearys',
and it'll come straight to Alyn. So mind you keep a look-out, mother,
for the 'Flying Albatross'—'tis a wonderful slow and dirty-looking sort
of albatross, too—for your boy 'll be aboard. And if you don't want to
have me, you've only to say so in a word, and I'll be off to Australia
again a deal quicker than I come home. So no more now, mother,—

                                "From your affectionate son,

                                           "NEILL HARDWICKE."

"Thank you, Miss Mona," were Madge's first words, and then she added
softly,—"He's coming."

"Ay, he's coming home to you again, Madge," said Nat Tyrrell. "You'd
ought to feel a deal of thankfulness."

"He's coming," repeated Madge. "And I'll see him again. He's coming
home to me."

She put down the letter, and began arranging the few things which lay
scattered on the table, as if making tidy for her boy's arrival. The
quick restless movements were unlike Madge's usual composure, and the
shaking hands and trembling lips showed that the very intensity of joy
had thrown her off her balance.

Nat Tyrrell looked at her in perplexity, and opened his lips to speak
again, but he thought better of it, in consideration of Mr. Prior's
presence, and wisely went into the garden.

"Neill coming! Don't it seem strange now?" said Madge, approaching the
table.

Mr. Prior sat there waiting in silence for the right moment. He leant a
little forward now, and simply said:—

"Mrs. Hardwicke, shall we thank God together?"

Madge knelt down instantly. The words following were few in number, but
Madge was weeping unrestrainedly before three sentences had passed his
lips, sobbing an inarticulate response to the fervent thanks he offered
in her name. And when, after a brief pause, they rose, she had her own
calm face again.

"Thank you, sir, it's just what I wanted," she whispered.

He said good-bye, and shook hands with her kindly. Then offering his
arm to Mona, he went out of the cottage.

"She will be better alone now," was his remark in the garden. "Ah,
Tyrrell has gone, I see."

"I am so glad you were there," said Mona. "That man did not understand
her in the least. Poor Madge! How happy she is!"

"She is a woman of faith," said Mr. Prior, holding open the little
gate for Mona to pass. "I am glad to have made her acquaintance more
thoroughly."

"Then you have been to see her before," said Mona.

"Yes,—and heard her history at least half-a-dozen times. The good folks
of Alyn are extremely communicative. What a pretty view this is, Miss
Clyde! The outline of that headland is particularly striking."

"You think, then, that Neill is coming home in answer to her prayer,"
said Mona, as he paused at the edge of the cliff, with evident
enjoyment of the scene.

"'If ye have faith as a grain of mustard-seed—'" he answered. "But
Neill has not come home yet. Don't hang your faith on one particular
answer to one particular prayer, or it may perchance come to shipwreck.
God does 'not' always see it right to grant His children's desires. You
must look upon the matter as a whole."

Mona's sigh was so low that he must have had a quick ear to hear it.
"People sometimes do that," he said, after a pause. "They stake all
their hope and trust on one single prayer, setting their whole heart
upon the answer. And if God wills to deny that especial wish, away
goes all their faith, and nothing remains but a tangle of gloomy
doubt—doubts of His love, and doubts of His power, and doubts as to the
use of prayer. What if a child tested his earthly father's affection
and resources in that fashion?"

What in the world had made him stumble on the very subject, of all
others, most suited to her present frame of mind? Mona wondered not a
little how it had come about, forgetting that he must have been well
acquainted with the views and character of the man with whom the course
of her life was now thrown. And she did not know how compassionately
he had often thought of the poor young girl, whose acquaintance he
had first made in such a singular manner, nor how he dreaded for her
the meshes into which he too well knew she might be drawn, nor how he
desired to rescue her. Neither was she aware of the keen intuition, by
means of which he had already, perhaps almost unconsciously divined
certain facts concerning the bias of her mind.

If he had not known it before, her startled look up, as he spoke of
doubts, would have shown him that he was on the right tack.

"I heard of a good piece of advice once given on that subject, by
the bye," he said, disentangling one spray of bramble from another
with busy fingers. "A man complained to his friend of troublesome
questionings on the subject of religion, and asked what he should
do with them. The answer was, 'Put them aside for awhile. If they
are worth anything, they will keep, and you can give them fuller
consideration at some future time. If not, they will die a natural
death. Put them aside for the present, and take your Bible, and go and
read to dying men in the hospital about their Saviour.'"

"Was that the best plan?" asked Mona.

"That was one plan," he said, smiling. "Another is to meet and conquer
them boldly—only, don't attempt it in your own strength. You will not
get through the battle without some such temptations. Don't be afraid
of them when they come, but meet the tempter bravely, and cling fast to
your Lord through all."

"But clinging is faith," said Mona wonderingly. "How can there be faith
and doubting together?"

"Did you never read a certain prayer, 'Lord, I believe, help Thou mine
unbelief.' You may doubt with the head, and yet believe with the heart.
Look here, Miss Clyde." He went a step nearer to the cliff as he spoke,
putting aside the bramble-bushes. "Suppose you were to slip over this
cliff, and fall down to that ledge below. Do you see it?" He held her
hand firmly, while she leant forward to peep over, half shuddering as
she did so. "How should I save you?"

"I should think you would let down a rope."

"True—or I might prefer to come down with it myself, if there were any
one else to hold it above. But the simple rope let down by myself for
you to grasp, is enough for my illustration. Now how much of faith
would be needful on your part to ensure your safety?"

"Of faith?" said Mona.

"Yes, faith in the strength of the rope, and in my power and good-will
to draw you up."

"Why, I don't see that faith would have much to do with it, so long as
I held tight to the rope, Mr. Prior."

"Would you hold tight, if you were convinced that you could not be
saved in that manner?"

She understood, and shook her head.

"There are three lines of conduct between which you might choose. In
the first place, you might feel absolute faith in the strength of the
rope and in me, and hold to it with cheerful unquestioning firmness.
Then you would be safe. In the second place, you might be troubled with
a great many doubts and speculations, as to my possible carelessness or
indifference, and as to any possible weakness in the rope itself; and
while tying it round you, and letting yourself be drawn up, you might
suffer from much giddiness and fear and trembling. But then again, you
would be safe—not one iota less safe than in the first instance, though
far less happy. In the third place, you might place no confidence
whatever in the offered means of escape, and insist obstinately on
trying to climb up the cliff without its aid. And in that case, you
would soon be dashed to pieces on the rocks below."

"I think I see what you mean," she said.

"You must 'lay hold on eternal life,' and that 'laying hold,' as you
truly said, is or implies faith. But there may be faith with assurance,
or faith without assurance. And there may be doubts with faith, or
doubts without faith. Your head-doubts will make no difference as to
your safety, so long as your heart clings by faith to the Saviour,
though they may and will make much difference as to your peace."

Mona wondered a little whether the pronoun were used in a general or
personal sense. It was impossible to tell from his manner.

"That is to say, they don't affect your safety, just so long as they
do not cause you to loosen your hold on the rope," Mr. Prior added.
And his next move was to hold out a spray of fine blackberries, with a
pleasant,—"You don't despise country wild-fruit, do you?"

"O no, I like it very much, thank you."

"When are you coming to make Mrs. Prior's acquaintance? She is a
prisoner to her sofa, or you would have seen her before now."

"I should like to call some day," said Mona shyly.

"Come, and make friends with my little boy too—that is, if you are fond
of children."

And they chatted so cheerfully while going down the hill, that
Mona, when she looked back to their conversation afterwards, almost
reproached herself for unseemly brightness so soon after her mother's
death. But she was glad she had seen Mr. Prior, and glad he had
talked to her thus. Her troubles were not indeed cleared away, yet
on one point she had gained a ray of daylight through the mist. She
was no longer tormented by the dread that because doubts assailed
her, all faith on her part must needs have perished; or that because
questionings rose thickly, she must not dare to pray.

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

CHAPTER XI.

AWAITING THE MASTER'S WILL.

"IT'S going to be a tremendous gale to-night, or I'm no
weather-prophet," said the doctor.

He had just stepped inside the house one dark wintry afternoon, and the
wind, rushing in after him, flung Mona's dress fantastically to and
fro, as she stood there,—besides threatening to put a speedy end to all
light from the gas-burner. Mr. Chetwynd succeeded in shutting the door,
after a short but severe struggle, and began divesting himself of his
wraps.

"I have been listening to the wind for the last hour," said Mona,
helping him to disentangle one arm from a rather tight coat-sleeve.
"Isn't it dreadfully boisterous, uncle?"

"It carried away all my breath, my dear, and I have pretty powerful
lungs too. It would sweep you off bodily, I suspect. Whew!—It's cold.
My hands have nearly disappeared, so far as sensation is concerned. I
hope nobody is going to be taken ill to-night. It's the sort of weather
to make a man prefer his own fireside."

"I have built up a fine large fire," said Mona, retreating before him
into the drawing-room. "Don't you call that a splendid glow? What a
gust! It seems as if it would shake the house down."

"The house was built to withstand a considerable amount of shaking,
fortunately for us at the present moment," said the doctor, expanding
himself before the blaze with an air of enjoyment. "Thank you, my
dear,—you know how to make a man's home comfortable, I see. Better in
here than out on the sea to-night."

"Ah, I was thinking about the poor sailors."

"I went to see Mrs. Blayney, an hour ago," said Mr. Chetwynd. "Found
her in a great state of anxiety, poor thing, and no wonder. It seems a
fast steamer has just come in, which sighted the 'Flying Albatross' a
few hours back, and it is expected to arrive to-morrow morning."

"The 'Flying Albatross!' What—the ship which is bringing Neill
Hardwicke home?"

The doctor nodded. "Couldn't be a worse night for a ship to be near
this coast. I only hope they will have the sense to put out to sea
again before it is too late."

"O poor Madge! What will she do?" exclaimed Mona pityingly. "O uncle, I
wish I were with her."

"My dear, you might as well try to fly as to walk up the hill in this
wind. In fact you would be much more likely to fly than to walk,—after
a certain fashion!"

"I can't think what she will do all night."

"Stay quietly in her cottage, and go to bed, like a sensible woman. She
won't be half so excited as Mrs. Blayney."

"You have not seen Madge, have you?"

"Not I. I had had enough of fighting with the elements by the time I
reached my own door. Just hear that howl round the house now! It sounds
as if all the furies were set loose together."

"And Madge has nobody to speak to—nobody to cheer her," said Mona, half
to herself, as she knelt before the fire.

"I declare, I always thought Madge was a pretty good friend of mine,"
said the doctor with a half-injured air, settling himself comfortably
in his arm-chair, "but you seem to have run ahead of me. What makes you
take to her?"

"What made you, uncle?"

"Very discreet on your part. Why, simply and solely because I could not
help it."

"I suppose it is the same with me. But do you know, I have often
wondered where she got that pleasant manner of hers, so quiet and
self-possessed. And I have found out now. She used to be head-nurse in
Sir Arthur Bolton's family—in that great house, you know, standing in a
park, which you showed me one day when you took me such a long drive."

"Ay, I know," said Mr. Chetwynd.

"Madge told me she was nursery-maid there from the time she was
fifteen, and had risen to be under-nurse, and lastly head-nurse for
two years, when she married Ned Hardwicke. And she says she had only
been married three months when she first saw you. She was twenty-five
then, so she had been ten years in the house, and that explains how she
gained her soft nice sort of manner—just the manner of a very superior
upper servant in a good family. Did you know that Sir Arthur Bolton
settled a pension on her, when her husband was killed?"

"I have heard the fact, though I believe I had forgotten it. I knew she
had a little income of some sort, and that her cottage was her own."

"I had a talk with her only yesterday," said Mona. "And she was so
happy about Neill's coming home—looking forward so brightly. Poor
Madge! I wonder what she is doing to-night?"

[Illustration: If Mona could have taken a glance into the little
cottage, she would have seen Madge Hardwicke steadily engaged in
washing up her blue cups and saucers.]

Not sitting down to cry, or fluttering about in restless anxiety, as
many might have done under like circumstances. If Mona could have
taken a glance up the stormy hill-side, and into the little cottage at
that moment, she would have seen Madge Hardwicke steadily engaged in
washing up the blue cups and saucers, used for her early tea. Scarcely
two hours had elapsed since the news first reached her of the expected
arrival of the "Flying Albatross" next morning. But beyond a red spot
on either cheek, and the least possible shaking of her hands, causing
an occasional and unwonted rattling of the plates, as she rinsed and
dried them, Madge looked very calm. Much more calm than little Nannie,
who was lying wrapped up on two chairs and on numerous pillows before
the fire, watching her friend's face, and listening to the gale with
a very anxious and excited countenance. Many weeks had gone by since
Nannie first fell beneath the weight of her father's hand, but it was
not many days since she had quitted her bed, and she had not yet set
foot to the ground.

If the wind sounded boisterous down at the doctor's house, it claimed
fuller attention here. The little cottage fairly shook like a ship from
"stem to stern," and the fierce rattling of every pane of glass made
Nannie ask fearfully,—

"Madge, don't you think the windows 'll come to smash?"

"Maybe not," said Madge quietly, putting away the last blue saucer.
And then she dried her hands, and hung up the cloth, and went to take
a look through that same little frail transparent shield,—all that was
interposed between her and the wild blast outside.

"It's an awful night, ain't it?" said Nannie, shivering beside even
those bright flames. "Madge, I don't seem as if I'd like to go to bed.
I think I'll be afraid."

"You're just as safe in bed as by the fireside, Nannie," said Madge,
coming away again. For beyond the low clouds, scurrying wildly past,
there was nothing to be seen. Even they were but dimly visible in the
blackness of darkness outside.

And where was the "Flying Albatross?" And where was Neill? How
joyfully would Madge at that moment have yielded her own life, if
she might thereby have secured the life of her boy! But she could do
nothing—nothing except wait. She might not even go out in the fierce
wind, and watch the waters with her own eyes, as she longed to do.
Little Nannie could not be left alone in her helplessness.

"Madge, are you dreadful frightened about Neill?" asked the child, with
bated breath. "Are you thinking a deal about him this evening?"

Was she thinking of anything else? It seemed to Madge that her whole
being was bound up in that of her boy, and that if her body were
sheltered in the little cottage, her spirit was away with him, wherever
he might be, over the mad wild waters. But she only said, "Yes, I'm
looking to see him safe in the morning, if 'tis God's will, Nannie."

"Do you think God will take care of him, and bring him home all right?"
asked Nannie.

"I'm hoping it," said Madge.

And then she took out her work-basket, and sat down to sew. But to keep
that up long was beyond the strength of even her resolute will. She put
the unfinished seam aside, at the close of half-an-hour, and going to
the window, stood gazing out again into the darkness.

Nannie lay looking, not at the window, but at Madge. She had a sort
of notion that it was best to keep silence, and for a while, though
her lips sometimes moved with a barely-checked exclamation, she did
not break her childish determination to be still. But the sight of
that absolutely motionless figure became at length more than she could
endure, and the little voice said softly,—

"Madge!"

No answer came. Perhaps the word was lost in the angry gust which swept
at that moment over the hill.

"Madge, I'm ever so frightened. I wish you'd speak."

Madge turned from the window, and came to the table, with a pale face,
and an unwonted look of dreaminess in her eyes.

"I'm ready, Nannie," was all she said.

"I'm only frightened," pleaded Nannie. "'Cause the wind does make such
a noise; and if it was to blow away the cottage, we'd maybe get hurt,
wouldn't we, Madge?"

"I think we'll be taken care of," said Madge, who had no heart to spare
for any danger to self, though she spoke soothingly for the child's
sake.

"And don't you think Neill will be took care of too, and brought back
safe?"

"Maybe," said Madge, resting one hand on the table. "I've been trying,
and I can't ask it, though."

"Ain't you a-going to pray he may be safe?" asked Nannie wonderingly.

Madge shook her head slightly.

"Not ask?" repeated Nannie. "Why, Madge, if you don't make haste, it'll
maybe get too late, and the ship 'll be gone down under the waves. I
wouldn't wait a minute, if I was you," pleaded the child.

"It's never too late for the Lord," said Madge calmly. "He answers
oftentimes afore we pray. I've put into His hands to do just as seemeth
best to Him, and I've prayed for my Neill to be safe for ever and ever.
I can't do more."

"Not do more? Why, Madge, what are ye thinking of?" demanded Nannie
passionately. "So often as you've asked for little things, and got 'em
too, and now you won't ask to have Neill brought home!"

"Ay, for my Master's oft spoken to my heart afore now, Nannie, and
said, 'Ask what ye will, Madge,'" was the answer, in monotonous
half-absent tones, as if addressed rather to herself than to the child.
"But He don't say it to-night; leastways, I don't hear His voice. I
can't pray till He give me strength; and He don't give me strength to
do more than just lie in His arms, and wait to see His will."

"Madge, do you think it's 'cause the ship won't get safe to shore?"
asked Nannie, with heaving breath.

"I don't think nothing about that," said Madge, speaking softly and
slowly still. "I only know He holds 'the waters in the hollow of
His Hand,' and Neill's there too—Neill's in His Hand—safe in His
keeping—for I've put him there, and I wouldn't dare to take him out
into my own again. I've tried and wanted to pray to have Neill back,
but I can't—seems like as if 'He' was holding me back from it. Maybe
I'm mistaking; only one thing I'm sure of, and that is, I durstn't
fight for my own way. 'They' did, and they had it, and the Lord
'sent leanness into their souls.' Maybe He'd take the shining of His
countenance from me."

"Wouldn't you bear that awhile, if only Neill might come to ye?" asked
Nannie.

"I'd sooner have my Lord's smile than aught on earth beside."

But Madge's own sweet smile was tremulous. And when she had spoken, she
knelt down suddenly, with her hands against the oaken table and her
face bowed upon them. Was she praying for Neill's return at last?—Or
only resting on the Mighty Arm which sustained her, and calmly "waiting
to see her Master's will?"

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

CHAPTER XII.

THE "FLYING ALBATROSS."

THE tardy dawn of a winter's morning had begun to break, when there
came a hurried knocking at Madge Hardwicke's door. She had not removed
her dress, or extinguished her candle, through all the long hours of
that stormy night, and now she came and stood outside, with the gusty
breeze blowing about her gown, and her pale face wearing the look of
one who had passed through no common vigil.

Her early visitors were four in number. Madge glanced from one to the
other, then singled out the doctor, as he stood with the slight cloaked
figure of Mona Clyde holding fast to his arm.

"Yes, sir," she said.

"They have sighted the 'Flying Albatross,' Madge."

She knew from his tone that it was not good tidings which he had come
to bring.

"They've seen it," she said. "Yes, sir."

"Ask Tyrrell. He brought me the news."

She turned to Nat mutely. "She's bearin' down right upon the rocks
below the Point, Madge," he said huskily.

"Is she in the current yet?" asked Madge.

"'Tis hard to say of a certain in this light, but she's dismasted, and
seems pretty nigh disabled. If you've a wish to come down in the town,
Madge, my wife 'll stay with little Nan."

"Thank you. It's good of you both to think of me," said Madge. "I'll
get my hood."

Quickly, but not hurriedly, she tied it on, and came outside again.

Mona took hold of her for a moment as they were starting. "Madge, don't
be too anxious; don't give up hope," she said softly.

"Neill's in better hands than mine, Miss Mona," was the response.

Steadily and swiftly she led the way down the steep hill-side,
faltering not for one instant. At another time, she would have gone
modestly behind the doctor, but now all minor considerations were lost
in her overwhelming desire to reach the shore. The force of the wind,
as it swept past in furious gusts, made the doctor stagger, and caused
even Nat Tyrrell to pant for breath, but Madge seemed proof against
the strongest blast, and pressed ever onwards, with scarcely quickened
breathing, and never a hesitating footstep.

They were down on the shore at last, in the little shingle cove, with
sailors standing about in groups, and spectators scattered amongst
them. Away to the left rose the smooth white cliff, on the summit of
which Madge Hardwicke's little cottage might be seen, standing dimly
out against the sky. Away to the right stretched the dark outline of
Lion Point, rearing its massive head in rock-like repose amidst the
tumult of the elements. And to left and right and front lay the wide
reach of stormy sea, lashed into a seething mass of dark heaving water
and snowy foam.

Water, water everywhere. It seemed to Madge that the whole world was
made of water that morning. The gale had spent the worst of its fury,
and the wind, in all its strength, was but a breeze compared with what
had been. But it looked as if nothing ever would or ever could calm
down that great waste of watery hills, perpetually rising and falling,
curling their crested summits in giant-play, chasing each other to
the shore in fierce frolic, and breaking there with a never-ceasing
roar, made up of crash after crash in unbroken succession. There was
a clear sky overhead, above all this tumult, and one bright star,
growing dim in the dawning light, shone placidly through the last bit
of transparent cloud remaining.

"She's there," Madge was the first to exclaim, as her quick eye caught
the faint outline of the dismasted ship, floating, to all appearance
helplessly, amid those gigantic waves. One moment uplifted against the
horizon, the next lost absolutely to view, yet again emerging from the
trough to mount another hill, only to sink deep into another valley. No
wonder all eyes were riveted.

"They've hoisted signals of distress," said Nat Tyrrell. "And they
don't know that nothing can be done."

"Nothing!" repeated Madge, looking up to scan with a flashing glance
the faces around. "What are all of you men going to stand safe here,
and see your follow-creatures perishing right afore your eyes?"

"You're quick to blame us, Mrs. Hardwicke," rejoined a sailor. "But
what if we've tried an' failed? No boat but a life-boat could live in
such a sea."

"And you'll give up with one try?" asked Madge. "You'll leave them to
certain death, when another try might save them?"

"'Tain't certain, Madge," said Nat Tyrrell, coming up. "Old Robin knows
more than most men, and he says now the tide's turnin', they'll have a
chance—though 'tis the barest chance—a chance of just weathering the
Point. They're just so far out as for that, he says."

"And if they don't?" demanded Madge.

"Not a man 'll reach the shore alive," spoke a voice from among the
throng.

"And ye'll give up helping them with 'one' try," reiterated Madge, a
touch of scorn in her tone. "Three, did you say it was? Well, I'm glad
for your sakes 'tis more than one. But will you make a fourth? The
tide's going down and launching 'll be easier now. I'll come in the
boat myself, men, and take an oar. Will you all hold back where a woman
would go?"

"If the ship don't weather the point, Mrs. Hardwicke, we'll try a
fourth, an' a fifth, an' a tenth, an' a twelfth time," the same voice
said. "But 'tis useless danger trying, till we're sure our help's
needed. They're puttin' up a jury-mast and sail now. We'll soon see
what's to come."

Madge saw the sense of the words, for not even in sorrow and suspense
was she unreasonable. She said no more, but sat down to wait, with Mona
leaning on her uncle's arm close by. Other women were on the shore,
fellow-sufferers with Madge, and some were sobbing and wringing their
hands, and some were calling aloud hysterically in their fear and
agony, for many Alyn sailors were aboard. It was terrible to look on in
safety and helplessness,—to see loved ones borne slowly slowly onwards
to almost certain death.

But Madge neither wept nor cried out. She only sat upon a low rock,
with her hands folded together on her knee, and her eyes fixed over
upon that dark hull as it rose and sank by turns. And minutes passed
by, one after another, and no one dared address words of cheering to
Madge. No one dared speak to her at all. Even Mona felt that such
suspense as hers must be borne alone in the depths of her strong
woman-nature. It was too soon yet to offer the comfort which might
by-and-by be needed, and too soon yet to speak of hope.

But the ship drew slowly nearer and nearer, and the dawning light grew
clearer and clearer, and a gleam of fluttering brightness began to
illumine the anxious faces around. Whispers here and there passed from
one to another, as to a growing probability of escape. And all at once
Madge herself stood upright, and held up both hands, clasping them
tightly over her head, and cried in clear tones, which reached the ears
of all present,—

"They're safe! Men, they're safe! They have passed the rocks."

[Illustration: "They're safe! Men, they're safe! They have passed the
rocks," she cried.]

Almost before the words had crossed her lips, a cry was heard: "They're
saved! They're saved!" And such a cheer burst from the assembled
crowd that the roar of wind and waters grew faint for an instant by
comparison.

Safe at last! Or the danger was so far lessened, that, unless the
ship were more disabled than appeared to be the case, there was small
further cause for anxiety. She rolled indeed heavily, and made but
tardy advance, seeming, as one man with a telescope observed, to be
"pretty nigh water-logged." But though she advanced slowly, she did
advance. And gradually hope brightened into confidence, and confidence
into certainty.

Madge Hardwicke's momentary excitement had again disappeared, and
calmly as before, she waited; only the red glow in her cheeks and the
sparkle in her eyes told that less of composure lay beneath. Neill was
coming at last! Her own Neill! After all these years of separation.
No wonder that the mother's heart should beat, and her eyes should
glisten, with a joy so intense as to be almost pain.

The sun had risen, and was shedding his beams over the unquiet sea, and
the scarcely less unquiet assemblage of Alyn folks upon the shore, when
the half-disabled ship at length reached the pier. For Alyn harbour lay
to the west of Lion Point; and having failed through stress of weather
to enter the harbour, nothing remained to the "Flying Albatross" but to
"make" the pier running out from the shingle cove, which had, in fact,
been built for nothing else but such emergencies.

Madge remained near the entrance of the pier, hearing and seeing
nothing that went on around her. She had no eyes or ears for aught
but the coming figure of Neill, which yet did not come! Nat Tyrrell
had gone to find and bring him to her, and Nat Tyrrell's approach was
perhaps the only one, beside that of Neill, which would have made any
impression on her senses. But she heard his step in a moment, though
not looking in that direction, and she turned her eyes quickly to his,
shining with happy expectation.

"Well?" she said. "And have you seen my boy? And is he coming to me
soon?"

"I've seen the captain and Ned Blayney, Madge."

"And Neill?" said Madge. "Will they let me go to him, Nat?"

"I'm very sorry, Madge," faltered Nat.

And there he stopped. But an exclamation of sorrow escaped Mona's lips,
and Madge Hardwicke turned instantly pale and cold and gray. She said
nothing, but looked steadily at him.

"I'm ever so sorry for you," repeated Nat; "but—fact is, Madge, Neill
hasn't come at all."

"Neill not come!"

"No. He didn't ever show himself again afore the ship sailed, and Ned
Blayney don't know nothing of why, nor what has become of him."

One cry of deep heart-agony broke from Madge, and no more.

Mona would have taken her hand in pitying sympathy, but it was drawn
away, as if any outside touch were pain too keen to be endured. She
could hardly bear the doctor's face of compassion. For the moment she
felt wild, and dark thoughts of fierce rebellion crept into Madge
Hardwicke's soul, against the Hand which had directed this heavy blow.

What was it that kept her from uttering her thoughts? What was it that
made her hide her feelings? Why did she not look up at Mr. Chetwynd—as
she "could" have done, if her own strength had been all that remained
to her at that moment—and speak bitter faithless words concerning
prayer and its working? Why not? Why, but because Madge was one of
those who are "kept by the power of God,"—one whose constant desire was
for His glory, and who in this instant of dire temptation was therefore
not permitted to fail.

"I am very sorry for you, Madge," were the first words that reached her
ears, in the doctor's voice.

She stood upright, and looked at him. "Thank you, sir, I know you are.
It's hard to bear, but God can bring him back yet, if 'tis His will.
I'll have to wait awhile longer. Good-bye, Miss Mona. I think I'd
sooner go home alone, please."

They held back, one and all, with respectful pity. Every one knew
Madge, and no one knew without loving her. But she saw nothing of any
of them now. The earth and sky and sea had all changed into one silent
shield of utter blackness. Neil had not come!

It seemed to Madge that all hope and joy in life had died out for
evermore. She did not look to see him now again on earth.

Steadily and rapidly she pressed on, away from the beach, through the
town, and up the steep hill-side. And she never slackened a moment for
weariness or want of breath, until the cottage-door was reached.

Mrs. Tyrrell came out to meet her with a smile of congratulation, but
her cheerful look turned to one of dismay at the sight of Madge's face.

"Why, Mrs. Hardwicke—you don't mean now!" she ejaculated. "They telled
me the ship was safe."

"Neill's not come," said Madge quietly. "Thank you for staying with the
child, Mrs. Tyrrell. I think I'd best be alone now, please."

"Sure, an' it 'is' a disappointment. And ye won't let me stay awhile,
and help to cheer ye up?" added the good woman coaxingly.

As if any puny words of hers could touch the passionate aching of the
poor mother's heart. She saw in a moment that it would not do, and with
a brief good-bye, she went off, not even stepping inside the door again.

Madge entered instead, closed it after her, took off her hood, and sat
down.

"Is Neill come?" asked little Nannie's voice.

Madge looked vacantly across, drawing deep breaths, as if of oppression.

"I didn't dishonour Him," she muttered. "Thank Him I didn't—for I'd a
mind. And the doctor would never have forgot. I didn't say what I felt,
but I did feel it."

"Madge, where's Neill?" asked Nannie.

"God knows," said Madge calmly. "He's not brought Neill home to me,
Nannie."

Nannie stared with wide-open eyes. "Ain't Neill come, Madge?"

"No," said Madge. "The ship's all right, Nannie, but Neill ain't
aboard. Don't talk to me awhile,—please."

She did not move, but sat with her head bent down wearily, and
no particular feeling of any kind in her mind, beyond a sense of
deep desolation. She did not think she should ever care to look up
again,—ever care to pass cheerily through life as hitherto; and it was
with a sensation of restless impatience, that she heard the door-latch
lifted, and raised her head to look round.

"I wish you'd please leave me. I don't want—" Madge stopped, for it was
Mr. Prior.

"May I come in?" he asked.

And she rose and gave him a chair, resuming her own immediately, as if
hardly conscious of what she did.

He sat down, after a kind word to little Nannie, whose face gave him a
hearty welcome, and said simply,—

"Madge, I was with you when your good news came, and rejoiced with you.
Will you let me sorrow with you now?"

She put up her hand, to still the quivering of her lips. "It's hard,
sir,—you don't know how hard."

"Madge is dreadful disappointed, 'cause Neill ain't come home after
all," said Nannie, thinking Mr. Prior needed information on the
subject. "She wants a deal of comfort."

Nannie evidently considered Mr. Prior well able to give the same. He
looked back at the child with a grave smile.

"Little Nannie, Madge has a better Comforter than you or I, only
perhaps she has hardly had time yet to listen to His gentle Voice."

"No," said Nannie. "He'll whisper to her down in her heart, won't He?"

"If Madge will listen," said Mr. Prior.

Madge lifted her gray face to his. "'Tis all true, sir, and my Lord has
sent His Comforter many a time afore to me, but I don't seem to hear
nor feel nothing now."

"'I will pray the Father, and He shall give you another Comforter, that
He may abide with you for ever,'" said Mr. Prior. "He doesn't come and
go, Madge."

"No, sir; only I can't see nor hear," said Madge patiently. And then,
in a mechanical sort of way, she added, "I'll hear reading if you like,
sir, but I don't seem to feel it'll do me good."

"Not reading to-day, I think, Madge. Perhaps to-morrow instead. I will
only give you one little verse now,—'As one whom his mother comforteth,
so will I comfort you.'"

"Thank you, sir. I'd ought to feel right; I know I ought," said poor
Madge despairingly. "But 'tis hard to bear. I've prayed and waited so
long, and it did seem as if Neill was coming at last. And now—"

"And now God has denied you, or perhaps has put off for awhile granting
your request. Madge—" Mr. Prior went on—"I think there is something
here not quite as it should be. Have you been demanding as a right from
God that which you had no right to demand?"

"No, sir. I've never put up a prayer for Neil to come back, without
saying, 'If it be Thy will.'"

"Nor ever cherished, down in some secret corner of your heart, the
feeling that in return for all your loving faith in God, He surely must
and 'ought' to grant your request? Madge, what do you think?" he asked
softly.

He had touched the right chord now,—had struck to the root of the
matter. Madge sat for a moment like one awakened from a dream, and then
bursting into tears, sobbed out, "It's true, and I didn't think it. I
didn't think I'd so much of wilfulness unconquered in me yet. I don't
deserve one bit better than my Lord's sent me—not one bit."

And after that burst of weeping and contrite sorrow, Madge's heart
was no longer closed, in its aching pain, to the sweet voice of the
Heavenly Comforter.

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

CHAPTER XIII.

THE DOCTOR'S PROHIBITION.

THE storm of that night ceased, as other storms have done; but the
turmoil of the waters was not so easily quelled, and massive breakers
swelled and rolled and broke with thundering crashes on the shore,
through many an hour after. There is always for a while a ground-swell
remaining.

The brief storm in Madge Hardwicke's life was over, and its usual calm
had set in. But the sense of disappointment, and the renewal of the old
blank, and the fluttering of spirits, and the wakened restlessness of
desire, were not to be easily stilled. A heavy ground-swell remained
behind, and Madge had many a battle to fight in the weeks succeeding,
which showed not at all to the outer world.

And little Nannie had passed through her small storm,—only it was not
small to her feeble strength,—and had come through it. She was up and
about again, much sooner than the doctor had expected to see her. A
fragile creature she looked, with her pale face, and her long black
hair, and her pleading eyes and gentle manner. There had grown to be
something about Nannie of late very winning to all the world, except
her own father, for whose love Nannie would have gladly given away all
the rest. But when she went back to his cottage, as she persistently
begged to do from the moment she set foot to the ground, he gave her
nothing of a welcome. And Nannie, in her dread of being taken away,
or of drawing punishment upon him, evaded all inquiries respecting
his treatment of her. Amos Ackman had grown more cautious before
spectators, and Nannie kept steady silence as to kicks and blows behind
the scenes. But Nannie too had her ground-swell, and that no light one.

And Mona had passed through the worst of "her" storm. Through a very
tempest of doubts and questionings, beneath which she had for a while
almost succumbed, while her sky above had been wild and black, and the
angry gale had whistled past with a sound which struck chilly to her
very heart. The autumn and early winter months of that year were dark
days to poor Mona Clyde, bereft at one blow of all joy in this world,
and almost all hope in the next. For a while, it had seemed to her
that all her faith was gone. And though gleams of light had been sent
now and then, through the dense mists which had gathered around, yet
the mists were long in dispersing. So Mona also had her ground-swell
remaining.

January, February, March, and April were made up of a succession of
dismal days. Dull warmth and cloudy cold—damp chilliness and dry
east winds,—rain and snow,—fog and sleet,—hail and mist,—alternated
persistently; and the only thing which seemed not to take a share in
these recurring changes was sunshine. People tried to get up jokes upon
the danger of forgetting the colour of the sun, or even of doubting
the fact of his existence altogether, beyond the low gray mantle which
perpetually enveloped this lower earth. Even Madge Hardwicke's equable
spirits felt the depressing influence of the weather; and no doubt the
sum-total of ill tempers in Alyn much exceeded the average.

Then came the sweet month of May, and upon the very first day a change
took place; and spring, in all its luxuriant beauty, burst upon the
Alyn world. To Mona it was like a repetition of the tunnel's darkness,
and the light beyond, with the same sweet meaning. Never had she known
so sudden and joyous a burst of spring, just because never had she
known so dreary a winter preceding—dreary in more senses than one.

It was upon one of the fairest of warm May evenings that the doctor's
chaise stood before his door, and the doctor himself stood upon his
doorstep, pulling on a pair of gloves, for he had just received an
unexpected summons to a distance, at the close of his daily round.
He accomplished the business deliberately—the call in question not
being especially urgent, though too important to leave till next
morning,—buttoned each glove with unnecessary care, and finally took
his seat. Just as he had gathered up the reins, Mona came along the
path.

"Hallo! My dear, where are you going now?"

"Up the hill to see Madge Hardwicke, uncle."

"Where have you been?"

"Only to look up one of my Sunday scholars who was absent last Sunday;
but he is ill, poor little fellow, so it was not his fault."

"Which?"

"Uncle, you won't know his name—Tommy Talbot."

"Not one of the Talbots in Wall's Alley?"

"Yes, he lives there."

The doctor's hand gave an involuntary jerk to the reins, which made the
horse start forward. He pulled in again.

"If your Sunday-school work takes you to such places as that, you had
better give it up altogether."

"Uncle, I never meet with rudeness. The people are as respectful as
possible."

"I dare say! I dare say!" repeated the doctor impatiently. "You don't
go there again without my leave."

"But, uncle—," and Mona looked rather rebellious.

"You don't," said Mr. Chetwynd decisively.

"Tommy will expect me to-morrow."

"Let him! How often have you been, pray?"

"This is the first time since Sunday. Once last week I went, not
because Tommy was ill, but only he was a new pupil the Sunday before,
and I always go to see them in their homes. He is the first I ever had
from that alley."

"Last week—what day?"

"Friday. Tommy was so pleased when I came in. And he took me into the
next room to see a poor little playfellow of his who was not well."

Another sharp jerk at the reins. Mona looked in perplexity at his
knitted brows.

"You haven't seen 'him' again, then?"

"No, I was with Tommy all the time this morning. It was very stupid of
me, but I was thinking so much of him that I quite forgot even to ask
after the other child."

"It is to be the first and last of your visiting there, if you please,"
said the doctor. "That alley is a perfect nest of—"

"Of what?" asked Mona.

"Wickedness," said Mr. Chetwynd, omitting, for a particular reason, the
word he had intended to use.

"I don't think, really, that you need fear for me, uncle."

"Dare say not," muttered Mr. Chetwynd gruffly. "Mind,—no more going
there, Mona. Ha! Here comes Mr. Prior. I'll give him a hint on the
subject some day—can't have you encouraged in that sort of thing."

"Uncle, indeed it was all my own doing," said Mona eagerly, and then
Mr. Prior came up with a cheerful—

"Just the person I wanted to see. No, not you, doctor; only please give
leave, before you go, for Mona to take a drive to-morrow afternoon."

"Anywhere, except to Wall's Alley," said the doctor.

But he went off with something of a frown, and Mona said in
explanation: "He is rather vexed at my going to see some of my
children—one of them I mean."

"Not in Wall's Alley?"

"Yes, little Tommy Talbot."

"How came you to go there?" he asked, as if involuntarily.

"Why, Mr. Prior, is it such a dreadful place?" inquired Mona, in
surprise. "It looked very much like any other alley."

His smile was in the least degree forced. "About the worst in Alyn I
suppose. Don't visit in it again at present,—I will see after Tommy for
you. Are you going indoors now, and shall you be very busy to-morrow?"

"O no; can I do anything for you, Mr. Prior?" She had felt strangely
weary all day, with a heavy spring-tired sort of feeling, but she
brightened up as she spoke. "I was just going up the hill to see Madge
Hardwicke."

"The very thing. I am on my way to that poor creature dying in the
cottage beyond the cliff, so our road is the same."

"One moment, please," and she ran into the hall, coming out again with
a basket full of small bunches of garden flowers. "I am ready now, Mr.
Prior."

"Those little nosegays look tempting," he said, as they passed into the
road. "Are you disposed for a drive to-morrow, Mona?"

"Who with?" she asked.

"All of us. The truth is—" and he laughed slightly—"my sister Rachel
has taken a warm fancy to Madge Hardwicke."

"I felt sure Miss Prior must like her," said Mona.

"And having discovered a certain plan of the said Madge's, she can't
rest without adding her quota to the general enjoyment."

"What the excursion to Bentley Dingle? Madge told me, but I thought it
was to be quite a secret."

"Rachel found out the secret somehow,—though I confess it is rather a
mystery to me still. I only gather that Madge has a certain treat in
store for certain children, that my sister does not think there will
be buns enough to the fore, that she therefore intends to act carrier
gratis for the occasion, and that I am expected to take my share as
driver. Who are Madge's children, if you can tell me?"

"A dozen or more poor little things, who run up to her cottage on
Saturday afternoons to read the Bible with her. They are as fond of her
as if she were their mother."

"I understand. And she plans an excursion for them to the Dingle?"

"Yes, in a break, and they will make tea there, and eat buns and bread
and butter. The truth is, Madge had a present lately from her old
master, Sir Arthur Bolton, and that I suppose put it into her head."
Mona did not add that she had herself given a liberal contribution
towards expenses, but only said, "I wished so much I could have been
present."

"Just what Rachel feels. Her plan is to drive over to the Dingle,
without a word to Madge—so don't drop a hint of her intentions this
evening—and to appear suddenly on the spot with a supply of provisions,
after the fashion of a fairy godmother, taking them all by surprise."

"That will be very nice," said Mona, warmly. "How delighted Madge will
be! Is Mrs. Prior going?"

"I hope so, and she sends a particular message to say that you are to
have a turn at sitting on the front seat, and taking the reins. My
opinion is not asked about the matter, so I submit, and only hope that
may tempt you, if nothing else does."

"I don't need any tempting," said Mona, with a smile. "I shall enjoy it
of all things. Why, Madge seems holding quite a levée up on the hill."

"Giving a lecture," suggested Mr. Prior. "You ladies usurp everything
in these days."

"Madge would not thank you for calling her a lady. O I remember—Nat
Tyrrell is to drive the break, and Ned Blayney and his mother are going
to help take care of the children. I dare say they are talking over
arrangements—but I don't know who the third man is. Not Amos Ackman at
all events, for I can see him at his own cottage-door."

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

CHAPTER XIV.

GOD'S MYSTERIES.

"BELIEVE in it? No, I don't," said Nat Tyrrell, with decision. "Nor I
don't see, for my part, how any reasonable being who trust in God's
goodness, can put faith in the notion for one single instant."

"'Tisn't so very long, Nat, since you were all for setting me to rights
for a crank you said I'd got," Madge remarked quietly, as she sat
knitting on the bench in front of her cottage-door.

Mrs. Tyrrell, a silent sensible woman, sat beside her, occupied in like
manner. Nannie was down on the ground close to her feet, after the
fashion of a faithful little dog. Nat stood exactly in front, with his
back to the garden-gate; while on one side of him lounged the stalwart
figure of Ned Blayney, who was listening with a good-humoured smile to
the discussion; and on the other stood a small sickly-looking man, Joe
Whilly by name, and cobbler by profession, with a face of such rigid
melancholy, that it was hard to imagine he could ever conjure up a
smile.

"Seems to me," Madge added, "that the crank's on your side now, Nat."

"Begging your pardon, but it's nothing of the kind," responded Nat,
with a degree of tartness, for he was by no means so ready as Madge to
admit the possibility of being mistaken. "You and I think alike in a
many things, no doubt, but we don't think alike here, and I dare say we
never shall. I'll never believe salvation ain't freely offered to every
man, woman, and child upon earth, to accept it if they will."

"Did I say it wasn't, Nat?" Madge began, but she checked herself, for
another voice was saying,—

"Good evening, Tyrrell. How are you to-day, Mrs. Hardwicke?" And then
after a few words of greeting to each, not omitting little Nannie, Mr.
Prior added, "You seem very much interested about something, all of
you."

"Just a talk we've got into," responded Madge. "I'm glad you've come,
sir. Will you please to sit down, and Miss Mona too?"

"What has the talk been about?" asked Mr. Prior, accepting the
offered chair. "It is so pleasant up here that I really think I must
spare a few minutes before going on. But don't let me interrupt your
discussion."

"We'd scarce got into a discussion yet," said Madge, half-smiling. "Joe
Whilly had given us his mind, and Nat Tyrrell was giving a bit of his."

"Nat Tyrrell had better give the rest," suggested Mr. Prior.

"Have out with it, lad," said Ned Blayney encouragingly, as Nat
shuffled about a little. "Parson never lets a fellow off, and he likes
us to tell out our thoughts."

"Right, Blayney. I wish you to consider me one of yourselves for
half-an-hour. What is it all about, Tyrrell? Let me see if I can help
you in your perplexity."

"Well, sir, I don't know as I'm much perplexed neither," said Nat
honestly. "I don't pretend to be anything of a born genius,—" Nat did
his best to look modest,—"but I hope I'm equal to the understanding of
this, sir."

"If you be, you're a deal cleverer than I," muttered Ned Blayney,
rubbing his forehead disconsolately. "Whilly and you atween you has set
all my wits and notions buzzing, like the bees in mother's hive."

"Let me hear," was all Mr. Prior said.

Nat had no objection at all to state his views. "Well, sir, 'tis just
this. Whilly he don't hold with me. He goes in downright for the
doctrine of election, sir. Now I don't."

"Don't go in for it?"

"No, sir. That's to say, I don't hold it. I've my Bible, sir, and I
reads it night and morning, and I hope I understands what I reads. And
my conclusion as I've come to is this. The doctrine of election is no
Scriptural doctrine at all, sir. For why?" Nat was growing more at his
ease now, and he began laying down the law, with the forefinger of one
hand upon the palm of the other, as he was wont to do when expounding
his own views among his fellow-workmen,—a very different matter, be
it remarked, from expounding Bible-truths, though the two are often
confounded together.

"For why, sir? Ain't it in the Bible, clear as daylight, that Jesus
Christ died for all men, and that His salvation is freely offered to
all? That's what 'I' hold to, sir. I'll preach and teach the Gospel
with my latest breath, but I'll never be one of those who goes about,
talking of election, and how God has chosen some men from all eternity
to everlasting happiness, and created some only for everlasting misery,
and man to have no choice at all in the matter, and however much he may
wish to be saved, yet, if he isn't elect, he's lost to all eternity.
No, no, I'll never go in for that. I believe salvation is offered to
all, and all may be saved,—only men are so perverse and wrong-headed
that they won't accept salvation, and so the blame is on their own
heads. Why, sir, looking at it in any other light, I'd have to say the
blame is with God, not man."

"Hush, beware, Tyrrell! You are saying words now, which no living man
may utter and be blameless," said Mr. Prior with much seriousness.

"Joe Whilly's got hold of quite another side of the question
altogether," remarked Blayney. "As you'll hear, sir. He don't agree
with Tyrrell. He's all t'other way."

"No, he don't agree with me," said Nat, recovering from the momentary
effect of the rebuke he had received. "He'd never dare offer the free
gift of salvation to any man, but only go tell him he hopes he's one of
the elect, for if he's elect, he'll be saved, and if he isn't, why he's
mighty sorry for him."

"I didn't put it that way neither," said Joe Whilly. "But I don't deny
there's some truth in Tyrrell's words, sir. I'd tell men, sure enough,
of the Saviour,—but I couldn't in conscience tell 'em to come and be
saved, without reminding them that they hadn't no power to come, unless
they were called."

"Ay, those are his views," said Tyrrell loftily. "I'm right glad
they're not mine."

"I'd be sorry to have to settle atween you both," remarked Blayney.
"One thing's certain—one of you's right, and one's wrong. Leastways,
both can't be right, though maybe you be both wrong. And that's all I
knows about the matter."

"I have a word from the Bible for each of you—for Tyrrell on his
side and Whilly on his," said Mr. Prior. "But first, we must find
a stand-point from which to look upon this matter. It won't do, if
you wish to take a wide view of the country round, to get among some
bushes, where your range of sight is shut in to about six yards."

Ned Blayney laughed. "No, sir; the mast-head's the place."

"True; we must climb to the mast-head. And the first step towards
that, is to take good heed that we come to this question in a frank
and simple spirit of inquiry, anxious to find the truth, and ready to
believe whatever the Word of God may state, but not caring to defend
our own views merely for the sake of triumph in argument."

"I hope I'm not over proud to acknowledge myself mistaken, sir," said
Nat Tyrrell.

"I hope so too. But now for the mast-head. There are two simple truths
about which you must be perfectly clear, before you can safely venture
to look into any of these questions. You seem to me, Tyrrell, to have
lost sight of one, if not of both."

"I'm ready to hear, sir," said Tyrrell, more submissively than was his
wont.

"Then remember this. Whatever you find of doubt and perplexity—whatever
seems to you hard to understand, or impossible to explain,—take care
that you never for a moment lose sight of one grand truth,—'The Lord
is righteous in ALL His ways, and holy in ALL His works.' 'There is no
unrighteousness in Him.' He is 'of purer eyes than to behold evil.'
'There is none holy as the Lord.' 'A God of truth and without iniquity,
just and right is He.' His very 'Name is Holy.' Take hold of that
truth, and never let it go."

"Yes, sir," Tyrrell assented.

"Secondly, remember that as God is absolutely holy, so man is
absolutely sinful. Man, as man, can put forth no shadow of a claim upon
the mercy of God. The whole of mankind lies deep down in the very dust
beneath His feet, justly condemned to eternal death. Salvation, from
first to last, is a free and utterly undeserved gift."

"I see what you mean, sir," said Tyrrell slowly.

"Then, putting those two great truths together, let me warn you to take
your stand upon them, and never again to use the dangerous line of
argument you seemed inclined to use just now. Never dare to say, 'If
such and such a thing were true, I could not believe in the holiness
or mercy of God.' There is fearful presumption in it, Tyrrell—though
many a good man unthinkingly makes use of such words. Such and such
a thing may be true, though you cannot see it so; and where do you
find yourself then? You must have your position at the mast-head. 'The
Lord is holy and true, just and righteous, merciful and loving. Man is
sinful and worthless. What the Lord hath said, that will I accept, and
unquestioningly believe.'"

Nat looked thoughtful, but did not speak.

"And now to come to the point," Mr. Prior went on. "As regards the
doctrine of election, I do not ask you to take my views, or the views
of any man. But what do you think of this?" And from his little
pocket Bible Mr. Prior read aloud—"'He hath chosen us in Him before
the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame
before him in love: having predestinated us unto the adoption of
children by Jesus Christ to Himself, according to the good pleasure of
His will.' And again, 'Being predestinated according to the purpose
of Him who worketh all things after the counsel of His own will.' ¹
Nothing can stand against that, you see—that almighty changeless Will
of God."

   ¹ Eph. i. 4, 11.

"Clear enough about election, ain't it," said Joe Whilly.

"What of this also? In the ninth of Exodus God says about Pharaoh, 'In
very deed for this cause have I raised thee up, for to show in thee my
power.' And in the following chapters, we are more than once plainly
told that 'The Lord hardened Pharaoh's heart,' though at the same
time we must not forget that we are told how Pharaoh hardened his own
heart also. And again, with the wicked sons of Eli, we find that 'they
hearkened not unto the voice of their father,'—why?—'"because" the Lord
would slay them.'"

"That's awfully strong," said Nat, in a subdued tone.

"It is truth, Tyrrell. You cannot set it aside. True also—by their sins
they had made Him so to will. But as clay in the hands of a potter, ²
so are we in the hands of God. He chooses whom He will, and He rejects
whom He will. 'Therefore hath He mercy on whom He will have mercy, and
whom He will He hardeneth.' No power in heaven, or earth, or hell, can
for one instant stand against that eternal Will of God. And no man
living has power to turn to God, or even to wish so to turn, without
the working of the Holy Spirit in his heart. As the Saviour said, 'No
man can come to Me, except the Father which hath sent Me draw him.'"

   ² Rom. ix. 21.

"Well, sir, it just comes to this," said Tyrrell gloomily. "If you're
right—and I won't deny you've Scripture on your side—I don't see, for
my part, how man is to blame."

"Just the answer made in St. Paul's own days. 'Thou wilt say then unto
me, Why doth He yet find fault? for who hath resisted His will? Nay,
but, O man! who art thou that repliest against God? Shall the thing
formed say to him that formed it, Why hast thou made me thus?' ¹ What
are you and I, Tyrrell—mere worms of the dust, rebels against Him from
our birth—to dare to question the dealings of the Lord Almighty?"

   ¹ Rom. ix.

He spoke in a deeply solemn tone, and the men looked impressed, while
Mona sat, with bent head, taking to heart a lesson which she had sorely
needed. There was a little pause before Tyrrell remarked—

"Still, there's no denying, sir, that if men are mere puppets in the
Hands of God, to be saved or lost as He wills, I don't see for my part
how they're to be justly blamed."

"Does the Bible say men are mere puppets in the Hands of God?" asked
Mr. Prior.

"Well, sir, it comes to about the same thing."

"No; there we touch upon one of the wonderful mysteries of God, which
are beyond man's grasp. 'There is no searching of His understanding.'
'Great things doeth He which we cannot comprehend.' The sooner you
accept that fact in all its fulness, the better for your peace. True
it is that man is absolutely in the Hands of God, as clay in the hands
of a potter; nevertheless, and at the self same time, he is a free and
accountable being. What do you say to that?"

"You wouldn't try to make out, would you, sir, that there was anything
of free choice to be found in the Bible, alongside of the other
doctrine?" asked Nat incredulously.

"You could not possibly have used a better word. 'Alongside'—that is
exactly the way in which these great 'opposition-truths,' as they have
been called, are given to us. Lying side by side, placed there by God
Himself, to be believed by us unquestioningly, whether or no with our
present powers we may be able to reconcile them. It has been said with
much force, that in looking at these deep mysteries of God, a man must
not attempt to step with both his feet at once. First one foot, and
then the other. We have taken a step with the right foot; now let us
take a step with the left. We have proved from the Word of God the
doctrine of election; now let us see what the same Word has to say on
the other side of the question."

"I'll hear what you have to say sure enough, sir," said Nat slowly.
"I'll not deny you've shown me I've been wrong, putting aside a
doctrine so clear in the Bible as that. I'm not too proud neither to
'say' I've been in the wrong, and to change my old view for a new one.
But if you're going to ask me to stick by the old, and take up the new
as well—why, sir, I've only to say it's just a moral impossibility. The
thing can't be."

"No; and I'm on the same side as Tyrrell now, sir," added Joe Whilly.
"If a man can't be saved unless he's elected, and can't come unless God
makes him able, where's the good of telling him he 'may' come?"

"We will come back to that directly," said Mr. Prior. "But just now
we are taking a glance at the other side of the question. You can't
look to the north and the south of a landscape at the same moment, you
know. What do you both think of these words, spoken by God to the whole
nation of the Israelites, and through them to the world at large?

   "'See, I have set before thee this day life and good, and death and
evil; in that I command thee this day to love the Lord thy God, to walk
in His ways, and to keep His commandments . . . But if thine heart
turn away so that thou wilt not hear'—not canst not, but 'wilt' not—'I
denounce unto you this day, that ye shall surely perish . . . I call
heaven and earth to record this day against you, that I have set before
you life and death, blessing and cursing; THEREFORE CHOOSE LIFE, that
both thou and thy seed may live—'

"Is no freedom of choice offered there, Whilly?"

"Seems so, sure enough," said Whilly, rubbing his head with a perplexed
air.

Tyrrell did not speak.

"This is in the thirtieth of Deuteronomy, and you will find much
the same in the twenty-fourth of Joshua, where again the Israelites
are plainly bidden—'"Choose" you this day whom ye will serve.' Note
also the words of our Saviour—'Ye "will not" come to Me that ye
might have life.' Not 'ye cannot come.' And again, 'Strive to enter
in at the strait gate;' 'Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his
righteousness;' 'Seek, and ye shall find.' Power of choice and action
are implied in all these."

"Yes, sir," answered Whilly, who seemed to have stepped into the office
of spokesman.

"Then listen to a few words from the eighteenth of Ezekiel on the
same subject. 'Have I any pleasure at all that the wicked should
die, saith the Lord God, and not that he should return from his
ways and live? . . . Repent, and turn yourself from all your
transgressions . . . and make you a new heart and a new spirit; for why
will ye die, O house of Israel? For I have no pleasure in the death of
him that dieth, saith the Lord God; wherefore turn yourselves, and live
ye.' And also in the thirty-third chapter—'Say unto them, As I live,
saith the Lord God, I have no pleasure in the death of the wicked; but
that the wicked turn from his way and live; turn ye, turn ye from your
evil ways, for why will ye die, O house of Israel?'"

Tyrrell was silent still, gazing steadily on the ground.

"Well, sir, I won't deny there's a deal to be said on both sides from
the Bible," said Whilly, in a thoughtful tone. "But how you're going to
reconcile them two doctrines passes my comprehension."

"And mine also," said Mr. Prior quietly. "What of that, Whilly? Are we
to disbelieve everything we cannot understand? Can you suppose for a
moment that the mind of a mere created being shall have power to grasp
the mysteries of his Creator? Tyrrell thinks himself well able to take
in and weigh these mighty truths, though, as he says, he is no genius.
If he were the most brilliant genius the world ever saw, it would make
no difference. Possibly he might reach a little farther than you or
I could reach—just as a tall man may wade a little deeper into the
sea than a short one can do. But in either case, the end is the same.
Whether he be tall or short, whether his mind be great or small, he
soon comes to a point where his powers serve to carry him on no more.
After that, he must take refuge in one of two things—speculation or
faith."

"Seems to me, Tyrrell and Whilly had ought to be mighty pleased, both
of 'em, seeing they're both proved to be half-ways right, and not all
wrong," Blayney remarked quaintly.

"Maybe I am," said Whilly. "Then, sir, you'd have one offer salvation
to all men without a bit of reservation, would you?"

"No more reservation than the Bible itself makes, Whilly. Look at the
breadth of the Gospel invitations, and don't dare to narrow them by a
single word. 'Ho! every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters,'
must never be cut down into, 'Ho! all ye "elect" that thirst.' 'Come
unto Me, all ye that labour,' must not be changed into 'Come unto Me,
all ye "elect" that labour.' There is a very clear command given—'Go ye
into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every creature.' You may
find me, if you can, a single injunction to preach the Gospel only to
the elect of God."

"Thank you, sir. You've given me something to think about, anyways,"
said Whilly.

"The truth is, Whilly, this doctrine of election, though a thought full
of comfort and joy to the assured Christian, is a doctrine with which
the unsaved man has nothing whatever to do. 'Repent, believe, and be
saved,' are the words spoken to him. Take care that you carry him the
right message—not the wrong one."

And then, turning from Whilly, Mr. Prior said,—"Well, Tyrrell?"

"Sir, you'll maybe think me a bit obstinate, but I can't in reason see
how them two things can exist together," said Tyrrell rather doggedly.

"Let me give you an illustration I have heard used, to make it clearer.
Did you ever see the flying bridge over the river, two or three miles
from Bentley Dingle?"

"I've seen it, sir."

Mr. Prior took out his pocket-book, and slightly sketched the scone for
the benefit of those who had not.

"There is the river. There are the chains upon which the bridge
depends. Now, look at those chains. You see them plainly at that end,
and at this. What becomes of them in the space between?"

"They're under water," Nat answered, at the same moment with Blayney.

"How do you know? You cannot see them there."

"Well, sir, I knows sure enough, if I sees each end of a chain going
down under water, that it's joined below," said Blayney.

"That is to say, you 'believe' it to be so, and your belief amounts
to certainty. Just so with these great 'counter-truths' of the Bible.
You see each end of the chain, but the point where they join—the point
of reconciliation—is in the depths, beyond your grasp. Faith must
come in there to supply the place of sight. You say they can't be
reconciled. That merely means that 'you' cannot reconcile them. They
are reconciled, though God alone knows how, and that is enough for us.
There ought to be no 'if' in speaking of God's revealed truths. 'The
Lord hath spoken,' is answer enough for every perplexity, and every
seeming contradiction."

"Maybe," Tyrrell muttered.

"The truth is, we are mere children before God, and know nothing
whatever of these matters beyond what He has graciously made known to
us. He speaks to us as to children, and tells us just so much as it is
needful for us to know—but no more. If you receive His Word as a child,
you will know peace. The road to heaven is a very simple one, and 'the
wayfaring man, though a fool, shall not err therein.' But once go off
from the plain path of safety, and get yourselves entangled in these
mazy questions, which have puzzled tens of thousands before you, and
you will find yourselves in a very quicksand of doubt and misery."

"Maybe so, sir," said Tyrrell. "I don't deny you've a deal to say from
the Bible for your way of looking on the question. But, nevertheless,
'tisn't in my power to set aside altogether the common-sense view of
the matter. And that is, that 'if' men have it in their power to choose
between good and evil, then salvation can't depend on election; and
'if' the doctrine of election is true, then free choice can't be, and
men may just as well sit with their hands before them, waiting to see
whether they're elect or no. For in that case, if a man's elect, he'll
be saved, and if he isn't elect, he won't be saved, and small blame to
him either if he isn't. I don't see, for my part, how you're ever to
get over that difficulty, sir."

"Nay, Tyrrell, it is you, not I, who have to get over it," said Mr.
Prior, smiling. "I am content to accept the truths of God as He has
given them to us. You cannot rest without trying to bring them all down
to the level of your own understanding—which is about as reasonable an
attempt, as if you were to set yourself to squeeze the ocean into a
tumbler. But I will have a word again with you on this subject, only
just now I must say good-bye, as it is getting late. Think over the
matter carefully, and pray for right direction as you do so."

He lingered a minute still, exchanging pleasant remarks with the
different members of the party. Then bidding them all farewell, he
continued his walk—not without a nod and smile at parting to little
Nannie, for Mr. Prior was one of those who have caught a reflection
of the Saviour's peculiar tenderness towards the lambs of the flock.
And Mona, having presented to Madge her basket of nosegays, for the
children on the morrow, went soberly down the hill-side.

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

CHAPTER XV.

THE DINGLE.

IT was a sweet wild place, this Dingle, coming after a long reach of
flat and lonely moor. There was a deep dip, and a grassy space below,
with one tiny cottage built beside a running stream, while all around
the rocky sides rose steeply, clothed with brushwood and small trees,
amongst which the brilliant spring green of the larches was the most
conspicuous. And from this little hollow or basin, the pathway—about
as wide and rough as a mountain sleigh-path, and much overgrown with
grass—leading up alongside of the sparkling stream, rose winding in a
narrow gorge, with rocks and trees still closing in on either side.
Several threatened endings proved only to be fresh turnings of the
path, until at length the summit was attained of a certain round green
hill, with a good view of the surrounding country, and a number of
larches and silver beeches growing down its sides.

A month or two later, the pretty spot would be almost overrun
by excursionists, but it was quiet now, with the exception of
Madge Hardwicke's party, who made noise enough for fifty ordinary
pleasure-seekers. Madge loved nothing better than to see "her
children," as she called them, enjoying themselves. They had all
arrived at the Dingle by three o'clock, and many games in the "green
basin" followed.

Mrs. Blayney and her son, and Nat Tyrrell and his wife, were by no
means useless additions to the party. Madge alone would have been
hardly equal to the task of keeping all those busy little feet out of
perilous spots, but for their aid. As it was, they had enough to do,
all five of them, during the first hour and a half. It was somewhere
about the close of that time that a little basket-carriage was seen
approaching, drawn by a pretty grey pony, and a shout was immediately
raised:—

"I say,—if it ain't the Parson a-driving up here!"

No unwelcome arrival was that little chaise, though nobody yet knew
what lay hidden under the seats. The children came crowding around, to
receive kind words and smiles, alike from Mr. Prior, and from the pale
lady beside him, who never left her Rectory home save in a carriage,
but was no stranger to them all nevertheless. As for the small boy,
Georgie, with his knickerbockers, and straw hat, and floating blue
ribbons, he was out on the ground in a moment, at the imminent risk of
his legs, ready for any amount of play.

"So you are all enjoying yourselves here, Madge," said Mr. Prior, as
she stood, smiling, near at hand.

"Well, sir, the children seem to find a deal of pleasure in it," said
Madge.

"Don't think we are going to intrude, Madge," said Miss Prior, the
clergyman's sister. "We can drive up the Dingle, and leave you all to
play, you know. Only we wanted to bring just a little contribution to
your feast, as you—naughty woman that you are—didn't take the trouble
to invite us."

"You're welcome enough, ma'am, if I'd thought you cared to come," said
Madge placidly. "Miss Mona has nigh as much to do with the matter as I."

But her face lighted up a good deal at the sight of the hamper, and the
children's consequent delight. And when it was opened, and the contents
began to appear, the little ones did not seem to know how to smile
broadly enough for such a grand occasion. Miss Prior was satisfied
so far, and began now to talk of driving on, but Madge interposed.
Wouldn't they stay, and help to eat up the feast?

"Spoil the fun?"

Madge laughed her low quiet laugh at the idea. And Nannie, creeping up,
looked with a pair of pleading eyes, which added weight to the words of
Madge.

"You two together are irresistible," Miss Prior said. "I am vanquished
at all events. What will the rest of you do?"

"I never intended to do anything but stay, all along," said Mr. Prior
composedly, and Madge's gray eyes flashed a look of merry appreciation.
No arm-chair being at hand, Mrs. Prior had to keep her seat in the low
basket-chaise, but the pony was taken out and tied to a tree, and half
the children gathered round to feed him with handfuls of grass, while
the other half watched the unlading of the hamper with eager eyes.

It was no meagre fare that Mr. and Miss Prior had brought for the
occasion. Madge's buns found themselves in a very small minority,
compared with the varieties of provisions now produced. A white
cloth had not been forgotten, and amid much fun and laughter, the
table—otherwise the ground—was laid; hot water was procured from the
cottage; and tea was at length ready.

Then they all sat round in a circle,—Mr. Prior being honoured with a
seat upon a stump, and having a bodyguard of small children at his end
of the cloth. Nannie crept to his side, and sat there, almost too happy
to eat. Poor little child! This day was one of radiant experience in
her cloudy life. She had not known many such.

It was a mixed sort of company gathered there to dinner, or tea, or
whatever they chose to term that five o'clock out-of-door feast on the
grass. The hamper-full would almost have served to supply a meal of
either description. Mixed as the company might be, however—including
the Priors and Mona, the children and Madge, a sailor and his mother, a
carpenter and his wife,—it was a very merry and a very happy party. Had
Mr. Chetwynd been one of the number, he would probably have felt a good
deal out of his element, from the fact that he would have been troubled
with a certain amount of anxiety as to his own dignity.

Mr. Prior, whose pleasant ease of manner, and entire
self-forgetfulness, were equally to be seen on all occasions, whether
his companions might chance to be earls and baronets, or masons and
plumbers, suffered from no such uneasiness. He kept up a cheery flow
of conversation, just suited to those present—bright, cheerful,
kindly, with many an illustration for the men, and many a story for
the little ones, not lacking a vein of quaint humour, and yet having
an under-current of serious purpose, which now and then rose to the
surface, like a golden thread in a many-coloured pattern.

The feast over—and very thoroughly it was over, little but crumbs
remaining—there was some talk of the chaise and its inmates driving
on. Miss Prior protested. She at least must have one game with the
children first. Wouldn't Mona join? Mona did not object, but for all
Miss Prior's twenty years' seniority, Mona seemed of the two to have
the less appreciation of the fun. She very soon found her help was not
really needed, and slipped away.

"Mona, you are not well to-day," said Mrs. Prior, as she came up.

Mona flushed suddenly. "I have rather a headache, Mrs. Prior; I dare
say it will go off soon."

"Don't tire yourself, dear. My sister likes nothing better than a game
with the little ones. Would you not rather go home at once?"

"O no, thank you! We are to walk up the Dingle," said Mona, unwilling
to check the general enjoyment, though she really did feel far from
well. "They say the view from the top is lovely."

"Yes; and I am told that the path is quite fit for our little chaise,
so we will all go up together," said Mr. Prior, making his appearance
at this juncture. "Here come Tyrrell and Blayney to harness in the
pony."

"I am glad Mrs. Prior will be able to come too," Mona remarked.

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

CHAPTER XVI.

NAT'S COTTAGE.

"IT ought to be well done certainly, with three of us to accomplish
the business," said Mr. Prior, patting the pony's head as he began to
loosen the rein. "Unless indeed it were a case of 'too many cooks,'
Tyrrell."

"Dapple ain't the sort of 'broth' to be so easy spoilt, sir," said Nat,
with a laugh.

"I hope not. By the bye, Tyrrell—yes, you can tighten that strap a
little—did I not hear that you were thinking of changing your cottage
soon?"

"At quarter-day—yes, sir," said Nat, looking flattered at the interest
shown in his affairs. "You see, sir, the one we're in now, though
it's a neat place enough, is over small, and it's draughty and smoky
besides. So now I'm getting on a bit in the world, we thought we'd look
out for a better."

"You have not found one yet, I suppose?"

"Why, no, sir, and I'm not sure after all that I haven't been imprudent
in giving notice about this, before we'd some idea of a new one like to
suit us."

"Poor fellow—but of course you could not help that, though it was
unwise," said Mr. Prior compassionately.

Nat Tyrrell was not the only one present who stared with open eyes.

Mr. Prior looked back so calmly, however, that even Mrs. Prior began
to fancy she must have been mistaken, in thinking that her husband had
said anything extraordinary.

"I had an idea, now,—but of course it is not worth my while mentioning
it to you," said Mr. Prior thoughtfully.

"An idea about what, sir, if I might make bold to ask?" inquired Nat
Tyrrell, with curiosity.

"O merely an idea, not at all worth mentioning. Of course it could make
no possible difference in the end," said Mr. Prior, leading the pony
towards the carriage.

Nat followed, wondering what in the world had come over Mr. Prior, and
half disposed to fear it must be a case of sun-stroke.

"I'd be very glad of any advice, sir," he said, by way of testing the
soundness of Mr. Prior's mind.

"You are not looking out for a new cottage, of course," said Mr. Prior.

"Indeed, sir, but I am. You don't happen to know of one, do you, sir?"
asked Nat, with some eagerness.

"You do not really mean to say you are giving yourself any trouble
about the matter!" said Mr. Prior in a tone of astonishment.

"To be sure, I should just think I was too," said Nat rather
indignantly. "A pretty thing it would be, if we waited with our hands
before us till we found ourselves homeless."

Nat suddenly stopped and looked rather foolish, remembering the last
time he had used that expression. A faint idea of Mr. Prior's meaning
began to dawn upon his mind.

"So if you don't look out for another cottage, you think that may
probably be the result," said Mr. Prior.

"I don't see what else would be like to happen," Nat answered in a
subdued tone.

"True, but then, if it were so, it would have been fore-ordained by
God," said Mr. Prior. "And what is fore-ordained must come to pass."

Nat seemed at a loss what to reply.

"You see, Tyrrell, I am a firm believer in the doctrine of God's
foreknowledge and pre-ordering of events," continued Mr. Prior. "It
is told very plainly in the Bible—'He doeth according to His will in
the army of heaven, and among the inhabitants of the earth, and none
can stay His hand, or say unto Him, What doest Thou?' And again He
says, 'I am God, and there is none like me, declaring the end from the
beginning, and from ancient times the things that are not yet done.'"

"They're wonderful texts, sir. I don't know as I ever saw 'em before,"
said Nat thoughtfully.

"There are truths in them which cannot for a moment be set aside. Now,
looking upon the matter in that light, knowing that your future life
is, as it were, all marked out in the secret mind of God; how can I for
a moment suppose that 'you' have any freedom or choice as to your own
actions? How can I in common fairness blame you for doing that which
it has been fore-ordained from all eternity that you should do? I must
rather look upon you as the unhappy victim of circumstances, as a mere
puppet in the hands of a superior Power, with nothing more of praise or
blame attaching to anything you may do or think, than to the movements
of a hammer or saw in the hands of a workman. As for believing in
God's absolute power and fore-ordering of all things, and at the self
same time treating you as a reasonable creature, worthy of blame or
praise—why, looking upon the matter in a common-sense light, the thing
seems simply impossible."

Nat fidgeted uneasily, but did not speak.

"You were saying just now that you had given notice to your landlord
rather early," Mr. Prior went on. "It sounds imprudent, to be sure.
But then, poor fellow, no one can dream of laying blame upon you. For
it was all fore-ordained that you should give notice upon just that
particular day; and if it was to be, how could you help it? How could
you possibly have acted otherwise?"

Nat's bronzed cheek took a deeper hue than its wont. "Well, sir, you
have me there for certain!" he said frankly.

"You say you are looking out for a cottage," continued Mr. Prior, in
the same deliberate manner. "And it did occur to me that I knew of one
which might just suit you."

"No! Do you, sir?"

"But I have decided that it would be quite useless trouble on my part
to mention particulars. For if that identical cottage is pre-ordained
to be your home, it will be your home, whether I tell you about it or
no. And if it is not pre-ordained to be your home, then no words of
mine or efforts of yours can make it so. Whatever the result may be,
one thing is clear, and that is that nobody can be blamed."

"But, sir,—" Nat began, and paused.

"So you see it is a very simple matter, Tyrrell, looking upon it in
this light. If a chosen home awaits you, that home will in time become
yours. If you don't look out for one, and find yourself brought down to
sleeping in the open air, why, it will no doubt be something of a trial
to you and your family, but you must comfort yourself with the thought
that all things are pre-ordained by God, and that you,—not being a
responsible creature,—can be justly blamed by no one."

"Don't seem to me as that 'ud be much of a consolation neither," said
Nat, rather humbly. "Please, sir, if you wouldn't mind after all
telling me about that there cottage—"

"It is a very nice cottage," said Mr. Prior. "A particularly nice one,
Tyrrell. I do most sincerely hope, for your sake, that it may prove to
be your pre-ordained future home. I should advise you on your return
this evening to sit quietly down, with your hands before you, and
patiently await the opening out of events, through which in the course
of time you will learn exactly what is to happen to you."

"I beg your pardon, sir, but I think I'd be better satisfied, and not
such a fool neither, if I was to see the landlord, and set the matter
going,—if you'd be so very good, sir, as to tell me where that cottage
is," added Nat, growing beseeching.

"Come, now, we will make an agreement. If you will do one thing for me,
I will tell you what you wish."

"Anything, sir," said Nat eagerly.

"I would not promise rashly, if I were you. Of course you fully
believe, Tyrrell, that all things are fore-ordained by God?"

"Seems clear enough in the Bible about that, sir, any way," said
Tyrrell.

"And that every event of your future life is in His hands,—that He
arranges matters, and moves the hearts of men, according to His divine
will,—that you cannot take one step or lift one finger, unless He gives
you power,—that nothing in heaven or earth can come about without His
permission!"

"'Tis all true," Tyrrell answered.

"And yet you seem to think that you have some sort of voice in the
matter,—that you have a certain freedom of will and a certain liberty
of action,—that events may be brought about by yourself,—that you might
be fairly blamed and might justly suffer, from refusing to take certain
steps which appear to you wise and right."

Tyrrell nodded silently.

"Then, Tyrrell, there lie two great and wonderful truths side by side.
Will you kindly reconcile them for me? Please to explain to me in clear
terms, by the light of reason and common-sense, exactly how they both
exist, and how they work. If you can reach to the bottom of this deep
mystery of God, which no living man has ever yet fathomed, you shall
command me to do what you will about the cottage, or any other earthly
matter."

"I'll have to wait long enough for the cottage, if that has to come
between," said Nat, in a low voice. "Sir, I never did see the matter in
that light before, I must confess."

"Nor I neither," said Blayney.

"No, because in every-day practical matters, you put aside theory and
attend to fact. You 'know' God's power to be boundless, and you pray
Him to guide you in your way, and He guides you. You 'feel' you are
free to act, and you act. You don't trouble your head with trying to
settle exactly how far your own freedom in action may reach, or how far
God chooses directly to control your mind and the minds of those about
you. But when you touch upon the question of salvation, you must needs
perplex your brains by trying to understand what can't be understood,
and struggling to reconcile truths which God has not given us power to
reconcile, till you end by putting reason in the place of faith, and
working yourselves into a perfect maze. It is dangerous work, men."

"Well, sir, I believe you're about right," said Tyrrell soberly. "Maybe
I've been rash in things I've said."

"As most men are who attempt to get to the bottom of these questions.
It is like a bather who cannot swim, getting out of his depth in the
sea. We are mere children, looking upon the outside crust of God's
great universe. But mystery lies beyond wherever we turn, and deep
as men fancy themselves able to dig, they still only end in mystery.
As for saying we won't believe God's truths, just because we cannot
understand them, that is simply and childishly absurd."

"But a great many deep thinkers do doubt," said Mona involuntarily.

"And a much greater number of shallow ones. The truth is, all these
questionings are just going off from the simplicity of the Word. God's
linked commands and promises are very easy to understand. 'Believe,
and thou shalt be saved.' 'Ask, and ye shall receive.' It is perfectly
true that you cannot act, or will to act, without grace from above.
Nevertheless 'act'—don't lie helplessly on the ground—only act, ask,
believe, and safety is yours."

"'Tis hard to have to make up one's mind one can't understand things,"
said Nat.

"May be so—to the 'pride of human intellect,' of which we hear so much
in the present day. But the greatest minds are those which bow most
meekly before the Word of God, and feel most deeply their own utter
littleness. There is nothing for these matters but simple trust."

"Then you'd just have us shut our eyes to such difficulties in the
Bible, sir," said Nat.

"No, certainly not. I would have you neither shut your eyes to them,
nor shuffle over them in alarm, nor believe one side to the exclusion
of the other, nor stake your faith upon the power of man to reconcile
them. Don't be afraid to look the matter in the face, and to confess
frankly that there are many things which you can't understand, and
never will understand in this life. Only make a firm stand upon the
justice, and holiness, and love of God, take each revealed truth as God
has given it to you, let it lie alone where God has placed it; and be
content to believe where you cannot see, waiting till fuller sight is
given to you. For a time will come—and to all of us I trust—when our
training as children will be over, and these perplexities shall pass
away, like mist on the mountain-side, in the glorious light of our
Saviour's unveiled presence."

Then after a short grave silence, Mr. Prior said cheerfully—

"And now, Tyrrell, I am ready to give you all the information in my
power, about the cottage I have seen."

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

CHAPTER XVII.

A FOG.

UP on the top of the Dingle.

One after another arrived there, panting more or less with the
scramble. It was a disappointment that the sun had vanished, and thick
mists were gathering over the landscape. The children did not so much
care about the lost scenery, but Madge regretted that Mona could not
see her favourite view in all its beauty.

"Never mind, Madge. I'll come again some day, and mean time, I must
take your word for granted," Mona said, as she sat breathlessly on
a green bank. She had declined to drive up, partly from pity for
the pony, partly from catching a momentary infection of the general
enthusiasm, and she was one of the first to reach the top. Her white
lips now made Madge uneasy.

"You're overdone, Miss Mona, I'm afraid."

"A little tired. No matter. Do you often come here, Madge?"

"I used in old days, Miss Mona—when Neill was with me. He and I'd walk
it, and think nothing of the distance,—for a day's pleasuring, you
know."

Mona looked into the calm face wistfully. "Madge, do you never feel
impatient now to hear from him again?"

"The feeling comes,—once in a while," said Madge, plucking a small twig
of budding May. "I'll hear in right good time, Miss Mona—whether I meet
him in this life, or not till in the next."

Perhaps she found it a little hard to talk about him, for she moved
away slowly, and the next instant, a rush of children claimed her
attention. Hardly ten minutes later, Mr. Prior came up.

"Madge, it won't do to stay here. The fog is coming on fast."

She had been so busy, as not to notice how rapidly the change in the
weather was taking place, and a passing look of consternation showed in
her face, when she took a glance round.

"There's nothing for it but to be off as sharp as possible, sir," she
said. "I never know a fog come on so quick after so bright a day."

"It will be on us completely soon. Call the children, Madge, and keep
them together. We must get out of the Dingle at once."

A scramble down that rough pathway in a dense fog would be no trifle,
with so many little ones in the party, and more especially for the pony
and chaise. Tyrrell and Blayney, remarking on the latter point, advised
that Mr. Prior should descend to the "Basin" immediately, taking down
as many of the party as were already at hand. Mr. Prior would trust no
one but himself at the pony's head.

The fog thickened rapidly during even that brief discussion, and
wreaths of white smoke-like mist came rolling and curling around them,
pouring up from the low country round the Dingle. Most of the children,
being happily near at hand, were despatched at once to scramble after
the sure-footed little pony, under the guardianship of Ned Blayney and
his mother. Three only were missing, besides Mona, whom nobody had seen
since the few words exchanged between herself and Madge. The party had
scattered so widely over the hill, however, at the first moment of
arrival, that it was not surprising that all did not at once respond
to the call, and the two Tyrrells, with Miss Prior and Madge, remained
behind to hunt up the missing individuals.

With the help of a little shouting, the children were speedily found,
rather in a state of alarm at having missed their companions in the
fog. They were at once sent after the rest down the hill under charge
of Mrs. Tyrrell. Mona, however, was not with them. Nobody seemed to
know anything about her, and very bitterly poor Madge blamed herself
for not having paid more regard to her.

"Nonsense, Madge; it was the most natural thing in the world," Miss
Prior said kindly. "We shall come upon her directly."

But as the minutes passed, and the fog grew more dense, and they still
sought and called, and called and sought in vain, the matter began to
look more serious.

"Where are you all?" in a shout from Mr. Prior, was a welcome sound to
the searchers. They gathered together, unable to see each other's faces
at a few yards' distance.

"Not found yet?" he asked. "This is extraordinary!"

"I can't imagine where the poor child can have wandered," said Miss
Prior. "If she is near, she must hear us calling; and yet surely she
would not have walked far."

"Tyrrell's gone down the side a good way, to look," said Madge. "But my
fear is lest she should have slipped somewhere, sir, and maybe stunned
herself."

It was the fear of all of them—that or worse. Why otherwise should she
not answer?

"I trust not," he said. "But she can hardly have gone far in any case.
She would never have left the hill."

They separated to search again more thoroughly,—Miss Prior, as a
stranger to the ground, being left upon the summit, in case of Mona
appearing there.

About ten minutes more of fruitless effort passed away. Then Madge and
Mr. Prior meeting unexpectedly, stopped to speak together, and broke
off with a simultaneous exclamation.

"Madge!"

"Sir!—What's that?"

[Illustration: "She's asleep, sir," Madge said, in utter amazement.
"It's enough to give her her death of cold."]

Six steps, and they had found her,—quietly lying on the ground, with
her eyes closed, and her hand under her cheek, and her black dress
spreading over the grass. Their first impression was that she must have
received some injury, their second, that no fall was possible in that
spot. She had chosen the softest of flat mossy ground, with not a rock
near.

"She's asleep, sir," Madge said, in utter amazement. "It's enough to
give her her death of cold. Miss Mona, dear—do wake up now."

"It is not natural sleep, surely," said Mr. Prior, in an uneasy tone.
"Mona, my dear child, you must not lie here."

She sat up wearily, in answer to their efforts, and then leant against
Madge Hardwicke.

"O do let me rest a little longer—so early—and my head aches," she
muttered drowsily.

"Miss Mona, dear, you're not in bed. You're up here, on the top of the
hill; and you've got to come down the Dingle as quick as can be."

Mona opened her eyes more fully, and gazed round in bewilderment. "The
Dingle!" she said.

"Don't you know where you are?" asked Mr. Prior.

"It's the fog confuses her," said Madge. "Isn't it, Miss Mona? You
didn't think you'd wake up, and find the Dingle all misty, like this,
did you?"

"Oh—fog—I see," said Mona, in a more natural voice. "How stupid of me!
I thought I must be going blind at the first moment. What makes it so
foggy?"

"It comes on sometimes like that," said Madge. "Do you feel better now,
Miss Mona? Can you walk down the hill?"

"Why, I must have been asleep," said Mona, standing up. "How could I be
so absurd! Why, Madge—"

"What made you go to sleep, Mona?" asked Mr. Prior, making her lean
upon him, as they moved towards the path, while Madge went to relieve
the minds of the other searchers.

"I don't know," said Mona, looking ashamed. "I think I felt dull and
giddy, so I just lay down for a minute on the grass, to see if it would
do me good. And the next thing I remember is, that I fancied I was
being called in the morning to get up."

"You had a sound sleep at all events. Not a very safe sort of a couch
to choose, though."

"No; it was stupid of me," said Mona languidly, for the exertion of
walking was bringing back the feeling of sick giddiness which had
assailed her before.

She had not much to say to Miss Prior, who came up the next instant,
full of relief and curiosity, and rather disposed to scold playfully,
till Mona's white lips stopped her.

"I'm afraid your grassy siesta hasn't been a very refreshing one," she
said. "Poor child! It's of no use for you to try to walk fast. I'll go
on, and tell them all that you are found, and get the children packed
into the break. We had better be off as quickly as possible now. What a
fog it is, to be sure!"

"It seems an unfortunate sort of ending to your bright day, Madge,"
said Mr. Prior.

"I wouldn't mind anything else, if Miss Mona was well," said Madge.

But Mona looked up with a smile and said, "O, I shall be all right,
Madge—only sleep made me feel heavy. I have had a headache for two or
three days past. The scrambling brought it on worse, I suppose,—but it
isn't anything to signify."

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

CHAPTER XVIII.

THE DRIVE HOME.

THEY found that Mrs. Prior had been moved into the back seat of the
chaise, where she sat with Miss Prior and Georgie, leaving the front
for Mona.

"What, is she to be under my charge?" asked Mr. Prior. "Not quite fit
for a turn at the reins to-day, I think, Mona."

"I should be sorry to drive in this fog," said Mona, as she took her
seat. "And I wish Mrs. Prior had not moved on my account."

"Better, Mona?" asked Miss Prior from behind. "Come, you must wrap up
well, or we shall have you taking cold. Here is another shawl."

She looked so much more comfortable, leaning back in the easy front
seat, that Madge went off to the break in a tolerably satisfied frame
of mind,—far better satisfied than Mr. Prior, who had a certain secret
source of disquietude, about which Madge was ignorant. He allowed
nothing of his disquietude to appear, however.

Driving through the dense fog was no easy matter. They were in danger
now and then of running up a bank, or down into a ditch. The break was
at first near ahead, and the children's voices floated back merrily,
but the sounds grew gradually fainter as the distance widened, till
at length they died away. And presently, a white light began to shine
through the fog, and the dense curtain changed again into masses of
curling rolls and waves.

"It will clear off now," said Mr. Prior. "Ha! That was quite a
sunlight-gleam."

"It was curious your saying something about mists to the men," observed
Mona.

"Did I? Yes, I remember. The Dingle valley is famous for them, which
may have suggested the idea to me,—not that I expected to find myself
in the midst of one so soon."

"It seems getting clearer now," said Mona.

"There is sunshine coming before long." And then with a half-smile
he added, "There are other mists also, Mona, which the sun alone can
disperse, and that another and a more radiant Sun than this of ours."

Conversation on different matters followed, and as the afternoon grew
fairer, the drive home proved a more pleasant one than they had looked
for. Mona was the silent individual of the party, but the others
supposed her grave looks to arise from fatigue, and did not disturb
her. They were not far from Alyn, and the occupants of the back seat
were busily talking together, when Mr. Prior, after seeming for a while
as thoughtful as Mona herself, remarked,—

"I am afraid your day has not been a very agreeable one after all."

"O yes, indeed it has," said Mona, starting. "At least, I am very glad
I went, and heard your talk with the men."

"What conclusion have you come to in the matter?"

"I think—I have been—very foolish lately," she said, with some effort.

"'Thou knowest my foolishness,'" was the answer to this.

"Only it is hard not to be troubled by these questions sometimes."

"'Neither do I exercise myself in great matters, or in things too high
for me.' David was a wise man."

"But, Mr. Prior—"

And then a pause.

"Well?" said Mr. Prior, as they passed under a low-bending larch, the
boughs of which swept close over their heads.

"It seems as if one never got to the end of puzzles."

"You never will in this life. As I told you this afternoon,—go where
you will, you still only end in mystery. It cannot be otherwise, with
our present powers."

"But, Mr. Prior—"

"What is the difficulty now?" he asked.

"The heathen—" she said slowly. "What of them?"

"As the Lord wills," he answered gravely.

"But—doesn't it seem strange that there should be all those millions,
who never had the choice given them of believing or not believing?"

"You remind me of a story I once heard. A man was cavilling at the
text,—'Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated.' Why was it? What
reason had God for doing so? 'I can tell you,' said his friend. 'Can
you? Why?' '"Because He chose,"' was the answer. That is answer enough
for you and me. Whatever He wills, from first to last, is righteous and
holy and good."

"Yes,—I see—I know—I don't want to cavil," she said hurriedly. "But do
you think—must they all perish?"

"I can tell you no more than the Bible tells me. For your comfort
remember,—'He that knew not and did commit things worthy of stripes,
shall be beaten with few stripes.'"

Mona was silent.

"You had better study the early part of the second of Romans, with
reference to this subject,—not forgetting that the Gentiles were
the heathen of St. Paul's day. You will find there mention of 'the
righteous judgment of God, WHO WILL RENDER TO EVERY MAN ACCORDING TO
HIS DEEDS,'—whether Jew or Gentile—'indignation and wrath, tribulation
and anguish, upon every soul of man that doeth evil,' but 'glory,
honour, and peace to every man that worketh good.' In Revelation, we
find again that the dead are to be 'judged, every man "according to
their works."' Natural justice itself asks no more than this which
God's Word declares."

"Mr. Prior, the heathen don't know God's will. They can't."

"Then, disobeying unknowingly, they will have the punishment of 'few
stripes.' Remember too,—'These, having not the law, are a law unto
themselves; which shew the work of the law written in their hearts,
their conscience also bearing witness, and their thoughts the mean
while accusing or else excusing one another.' Has a heathen no sense of
doing right or doing wrong? Whatever perplexes you in this matter, you
may always come back restfully to the plain and simple justice of the
promise, that God 'will render to every man according to his deeds.'"

For some minutes, Mona thought over his words.

"But there is no other way to heaven," she said, as if carrying on a
train of ideas. "I mean—except Christ."

"No other. Whether Jew or Gentile—whether babe or man—whether under law
or under Gospel—none find acceptance with God save through the Son."

"Then how—then why—But I cannot understand," she said.

"There is no need that you should. 'The secret things belong unto the
Lord our God,' and we cannot meddle in them without suffering hurt.
This is a question about which very little has been told us. A man once
went to Archbishop Whately, with his head full of some such perplexity,
anxious to get the opinion of so learned a man. Whately sent him to
find his answer in our Saviour's words,—'What is that to thee? Follow
thou Me!'"

"Is it wrong to wish to know more?" asked Mona.

"Don't give the reins to your wish. A child cannot understand all his
father's actions or motives for action, and strong curiosity may become
an impertinence on his part."

Then, after a break,—

"There is a more practical light in which to view this matter. The
command has been given,—'Go ye into all the world, and preach the
Gospel to every creature.' The real question is not, as men put it, Why
doesn't God Christianise the heathen? But,—Why don't 'we' do all in our
power to call lost souls into the flock of God?"

Through the last wreaths of fading mist, he pointed to a field by the
road-side.

"Look there, Mona. God has given into our hands the task of seed-sowing
in the material world, and He has given it into our hands in the
spiritual world also. Every blade of wheat springs up just as He has
fore-ordained that it should. But none the less certainly, in a field
amply sown, you may fairly reckon upon a more or less ample harvest;
while in a field scantily sown, a miracle alone could bring forth more
than a scanty harvest."

"No,—I understand that," she said.

"Paul planted, Apollos watered, God gave the increase. If Paul had not
planted, nor Apollos watered, God would not have given the increase.
Take a lesson from that field. You have precisely the same right to
cavil at the dealings of God, in not converting the heathen nations as
a body, as every farmer in the land has to cavil at the dealings of God
in not bringing up a miraculous harvest of wheat, without requiring him
first to sow the seed."

He let her have a minute to think it over, and then said gently, "Are
you doing your utmost to save poor lost souls for whom the Saviour
died?"

She shook her head. "What, Mona! When He has given His precious life
for you, and suffered untold agony, to save men from eternal death,
you will not even give your time to telling others of the price He
paid! You are content to sit with folded hands, calmly criticising your
Maker's will, in not saving you further trouble by a miracle, which in
His wisdom He does not see fit to work."

He had said enough now, and he knew it, though her downcast face was
turned away.

She answered presently in a stifled voice, "Thank you, Mr. Prior."

"And as for these questionings," he said quietly—"'What I do thou
knowest not now, but thou shalt know hereafter,' 'Ye shall know that
I have not done without cause all that I have done in it, saith
the Lord God.' Put your trust in such promises, and rest upon the
loving-kindness of the Lord. It is only for a little while,—only a
little longer of child-like faith without sight,—and then all mist and
darkness shall pass away for ever."

A few minutes later, they were passing up the hill, and stopped short
at the garden-gate of the doctor's house.

"Better now?" Mr. Prior asked, as he handed her out. "You would not
like my sister to go in, and see after you?"

"O no, thank you. There is the housekeeper, if I need anything, and
uncle Chetwynd will be back directly," said Mona. "I shall try to get a
good night's rest. That is what I want."

"So I hope,"—though he did not like the look of her flushed cheeks.
"You are going to be a good child, and not lie awake, troubling your
head with these matters any more."

"I'll try not," she said rather faintly, as she went up the garden-path
beside him. "Only—I have been so wrong—"

"Just the mistake of a little child, trying to pry into matters
beyond his understanding. Don't do it any more. The Master knows your
weakness, and He is 'very pitiful, and of tender mercy.' Put yourself
back at His feet, dear child, and don't let these things stand again in
the way of your peace."

"Thank you; good-bye."

She could not have said more without bursting into tears, and hastened
away as she spoke.

Mr. Prior only lingered to inquire, "Is Mr. Chetwynd at home?"

"No, sir."

"Do you know when he will return?"

"He didn't say particular, sir, as to the hour. He said he'd maybe look
in upon the Rectory, and see if you was all back, and that might make
him later."

Mr. Prior went thoughtfully down the garden-path. "If I can catch
Chetwynd, I shall give him a warning," he said, as he resumed the
reins. "Mona is very far from well."

"Just a headache from the sun," said Miss Prior. "And I should not
wonder if lying on the grass in that fashion were to give her a chill."

"I shall be glad if things are no worse. I find she has been visiting
in Wall's Alley, where there have been six cases of fever lately,—has
seen a child sickening for it."

"You don't say so! Did she not know of the fever there?"

"I believe Mr. Chetwynd has a theory that girls are apt to catch fever
through sheer nervousness, and therefore it is best to keep them in
ignorance of particular cases. I hope this may prove to be nothing—but—"

They all felt that it was indeed a "but."

Mona, meanwhile, had gone up to her own room, merely telling the
servant, as she passed, that she was tired and meant to go to bed, and
would ring if she wanted anything. But the first thing she did when
there was to take off hat and jacket, and throw herself down on her
knees beside the bed. Too sick and weary for the exertion of steady
thought, she did not so much pray in words, as feel herself only so
utterly self-abased and worthless, that no other attitude seemed
endurable. And though no connected petitions were on her lips or in
her mind, yet the mere act of casting herself there in helpless lowly
dependence upon her Lord, was in itself the very essence of prayer.

But an hour later, when Mr. Chetwynd came home, she had not risen. He
had been made anxious by a word of warning from Mr. Prior, and came to
the door to inquire if she were ill. All his tapping failed to obtain
an answer.

She heard him dimly indeed, as she would have heard some far distant
sound, but the power to reply seemed to have forsaken her.

He came in at length, and lifted her up, and laid her on the bed, with
his hand pressing her burning forehead.

And then she knew he was asking a question—something—what was it?

"I can't talk, my head aches so," she tried to say. But other words
than the ones she wanted came to her lips, and she knew by his face of
concern that she was speaking utter nonsense. "I don't know what I am
talking about! What makes me feel so strange?" she strove to ask.

"Hush, hush, darling; don't say that! Don't you know me, Mona?"

She was aware again that she had not said what she wished. And when she
would fain have answered, "Uncle Chetwynd," the only words she could
speak were, "Mother! I do so want mother's sweet cool hand."

"Hartly shall come and put you to bed," said Mr. Chetwynd, and Mona
acquiesced.

But when the undressing was done, and he stood again by her side, she
murmured confusedly—

"I haven't said my prayers."

"Poor child! Yes; you were kneeling down when I came in."

"I couldn't pray. Will He mind? He knows all. Won't He forgive me?"

What could Mr. Chetwynd say? This was no time for sneer or scorn. She
turned her shining restless eyes full upon him.

"No, you don't believe it; you don't know. Oh, it has been dreadful.
But He is tender and pitiful—tender and pitiful. Mother, say me the
rest?"

What would not Mr. Chetwynd have given at that moment for power to
repeat the whole verse, whatever it might be!

"I want to hear it all. I think I have forgotten it lately. Prying into
matters too hard for me. But Jesus knows my foolishness, doesn't He?—So
foolish and ignorant. He is tender and pitiful. Don't you think He will
forgive me, though I could not ask Him rightly?"

And Mr. Chetwynd started at the sound of his own voice, saying
steadily, "Yes, I am sure of it, Mona."

But what if he had spoken a truer word then than for many a year past?

All through the long hours of the night he watched by the side of the
fever-stricken girl. The look of deep care which came and settled down
upon his face, was the same as that with which he had summoned Madge
Hardwicke on the morning of the fatal railway accident.

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

CHAPTER XIX.

A BLOW.

"FATHER, it's been just the nicest day I ever had in all my life,"
cried little Nannie eagerly, as she rushed into the cottage; and it
was a rare thing for Nannie to have spirits to rush anywhere. "Such
games down in the Dingle, all of us together, and—oh! father, only
think—there was Mr. Prior and all of 'em in the carriage, with a real
great hamper of things for all of us to eat. And we had such fun on the
grass. O father, it's been just beautiful."

"Nasty foggy sort o' day," growled Amos.

"Ah, but the fog didn't last long, did it, father? I think 'twas all
the more fun driving home, when we couldn't see our way. And d'you know
they lost the pretty young lady for ever so long, and found her asleep
on the grass, 'cause Madge told me."

"Yer can hold yer clack," said Amos ungraciously, not being of a
sympathising turn of mind. He did not like to think of the provisions
which she had had, and he had missed.

"And the parson made me a beautiful basket out of the peel of my
orange," pursued Nannie, too happy to repress her delight at a moment's
notice.

"Didn't cost him nothin'," said Amos.

"Ah! But he's as kind—as kind—" repeated Nannie. "And the lady that's
come to the Rectory played some games with us, and then we all went up
the Dingle."

A grunt was the response. Nannie's excitement was fast cooling. She
gave one little patient sigh, as she lighted the tallow dip in the
disjointed tin candlestick, thereby revealing a small sombre room of
generally musty scent and comfortless aspect. Amos had chosen to close
the rickety shutter before her arrival, thus cutting off the last
remains of twilight. What a contrast to the Dingle, with its green
carpet spreading out in the sunshine.

Nannie felt sobered all at once—hardly knowing why. She talked no more
of the day's pleasure, but quietly took out her Testament, and began to
learn her next Sunday-school lesson—a text and part of a hymn printed
upon a small leaflet. But Amos interposed.

"I say—"

"Yes, father."

"Yer can stop that now."

"I'm only learning for Sunday-school," said Nannie timidly.

"I ain't ageing to have ye wastin' candles over that sort o' work. Get
away to bed."

Nannie knew that remonstrance would be useless. She closed her
Testament, and put it away quietly. And then, by a sudden impulse, she
crept close up to his side. Such an unattractive repellent old man—the
marvel was that she cared for him at all. And yet she loved him.

"Father—" she said.

"Tell ye, yer can get to bed," said Amos, jerking his thumb in the
direction of Nannie's sleeping apartment.

"Mayn't I say one thing first?" asked Nannie, with a little heart which
fluttered and yet was brave.

"Don't care!" said Amos surlily.

"Father, I ain't sure as you'll like it," said Nannie. "But I've
been thinking ever so about you to-day,—and I've prayed you may
love God,—but I'm so feared every morning that maybe it's the
Resurrection-Day, and if you don't make haste, you won't be in time.
I'd want the Day to come, but for that. O father—please!"

The little upturned face was touching in its humility. She had no
thought of setting him right, or of interfering in matters which did
not concern her. It was only that she was so anxious and frightened for
him, that she could not help trying a few beseeching words.

But Amos Ackman was not in a state of mind to bear them patiently.
Nannie received no answer in speech. His right arm and leg were thrust
out sharply at the same moment, towards the slight figure of the little
girl beside him. Not that he meant to hurt her. It was just a momentary
outbreak of his crusty vicious temper. The candle was struck down and
extinguished, and Nannie was flung away—somewhere—he did not know
where, only he heard the sound of her heavy fall.

A fall, and then silence. Not a moan or a murmur broke in upon that
stillness. A pin-fall would have sounded distinctly through the room.
How dark it was! Only a glimmer of departing twilight crept in through
the loosely-shuttered window. Amos did so wish he had not put up the
shutter that evening. But he did not dare to go and remove it. He did
not dare to lift a finger. He did not dare to leave his seat, for if he
moved, he must needs go and see after little Nannie.

And the thought of that was dreadful to him. Amos Ackman was a
coward at heart. He remembered the words Madge Hardwicke had once
uttered,—"Thank God He's kept you from being a downright murderer."

Was he a murderer now? Nannie was lying somewhere on the floor in that
small room—lying dead! Amos felt quite sure on that point. He had no
doubt at all about the matter. The force of his own blow, as it had
come back to his ears, and the sound of her heavy helpless fall, and
the silence following, all told the same tale. Nannie was surely dead.

And he was her murderer! It was her own father's arm which had struck
the brutal coward-blow. Her own father, whom little Nannie had always
loved so well. What a gentle little girl she had been to him for years
past, and especially of late! She had borne his rough usage with such
patience and fortitude, clinging to him so tenderly through all. How
bitterly he had seen her cry over his harsh treatment of her, and yet
how ready she had been in the very midst of her tears to run and do his
bidding.

And "his" arm had struck the blow. It came over him all at once, what
a strange and terrible sight that little room would present to any one
looking in. He pictured it to himself vividly, as he sat staring into
the darkness, with drops coming thickly out upon his clammy face. The
broken wooden dresser on one side, with two mugs and three cracked blue
plates upon it. And the rickety round table in the middle. And the
two chairs, one having lost a leg, and the other having lost half its
back. And the old battered saucepan hanging up upon the wall, and the
blackened pipe upon the narrow mantel-shelf, and the dirty stew pan
lying down below in the fender among the cold embers. And the figure
of the wretched bent old man, cowering and shaking on his three-legged
stool. And the lifeless form of the little child, lying upon the floor.

Amos saw it all in his mind, and he was glad that he had put up the
shutter after all. There was a sort of shelter in the darkness. He
felt that nobody could possibly look in and see what had taken place.
By-and-by, as daylight dawned, people would come and find out all,
and Amos would be dragged away to prison, and had up before the
magistrates, and then—why, then, if they did not contrive to bring him
in as insane, which Amos felt quite sure was not the truth, he knew
the alternative. It was very dreadful to think of all these things as
coming upon him, but still now—just now—he felt relieved to know that
nobody could look in through the darkness.

Nobody! What of ONE.

Amos started and shuddered. For happening to glance up, his eye was
caught by the steady shining of one brilliant star—a planet rather, but
it was all the same to Amos—the beams of which came through a hole in
the closed shutter, straight to where he sat.

   "The eyes of the Lord are in every place beholding the evil and the
good."

   "The darkness hideth not from Thee, but the night shineth as the day;
the darkness and the light are both alike to Thee."

Where had he heard those fearful words? What was there in the shining
of that star to bring them to his mind? Were those the verses little
Nannie had been conning over so busily in her low clear tones the
previous Sunday evening? He had listened a minute or two, and then had
struck her book angrily out of her hand, and sent her off supperless
to bed. He had little thought those words would ever come back to
him—words he had learnt at his own mother's knee in early boyhood, and
had long since forgotten. And here they were in strong living power
ringing in his ears.

   "The eyes of the Lord are in every place."

   "The darkness and the light are both alike to Thee!"

Then His Eyes were there, beholding the little room and all it
contained. Darkness could make no difference. Darkness was clear as
noonday to those all-seeing Eyes.

Amos could not stand the radiance of that star. He pushed his stool a
little on one side, so that he was not able to see it. But he wanted to
know soon if it were still there, so he pushed his stool back again.
And next he wanted to know if the star were shining on the spot where
Nannie lay. He half rose from his seat to go and see, and then he was
afraid, and sat down again.

   "The wicked flee when no man pursueth, but the righteous are bold as
a lion."

What had brought "that" into his head now? He did not remember hearing
Nannie say it. Possibly he had, however, and that was how it had come
back to him. It was too bad. Amos hated having those texts ringing
in his cars. He would take care Nannie should go no more to the
Sunday-school, and then she would not pester him with them. No, nor to
Madge Hardwicke's either. Nannie should stay at home and be busy. He
would have no more nonsense.

Nannie stay at home! Nannie not go to the Sunday-school! Why, he had
forgotten! What could he be thinking about? If Nannie were dead, what
had she to do any more with Sunday-school or Madge?

Amos groaned, and let his face drop down in his bony hands. He had
nobody to help him. He thought how Madge Hardwicke would pray if she
were in trouble, but he knew nothing of prayer. He had scorned all
notion of religion. Prayer was a foreign language to him altogether.
Nobody to help him now. Nobody to love him ever again. Nat Tyrrell
would never speak to him after this, and Nat Tyrrell was his only
friend. He had dashed aside the love of the one frail little creature,
who had held to him so steadfastly. And now—nothing was left to him.

"Father!"

A cold touch came upon his hand in the dark. Amos started back
violently in his fear. The old ignorant superstitious man did not think
it was Nannie herself come to see him, in the poor little body which he
had used so badly, but something of a spirit form—something dreadful,
unnatural, terrible. He was ready to believe anything that night.

It was Nannie's own little voice, however, which said again—

"Father." And then, as she felt how he shook and trembled before her,
she added, "What's the matter, father?"

"'Taint Nannie, sure," said Amos hoarsely. "I—I wish yer 'd get along."

"Why, father, don't you know me?" asked Nannie. "I couldn't think what
you was after, when I got up, and saw you sitting there."

For early dawn was stealing in through the closed shutters, and the
long night-hours had passed away somehow. Amos did not know how. He
never would know. He might have lived through ten years, or only ten
minutes, since the evening before. It was all the same to him. He could
have believed either assertion.

Nannie went and opened the closed shutters with her little feeble
hands, which had not much of even their usual strength in them this
morning. Then she came back again, and for the first time he ventured
to look at her.

"I'd been thinkin' I'd killed you outright, Nan," he muttered. "I ain't
agoin' to knock you down again, though,—and I didn't mean to then,
neither."

"Won't you do it, father, even if I speak to you about the Lord Jesus
once in awhile?" asked little Nannie, true even in her pain and
weakness to her constant aim, as the needle to the pole.

"I'll let yer say what yer likes," returned Amos. "Be you very bad,
Nan?"

Nannie's white drooping face looked up with a brave smile. "I'll be
better soon, father. I'll go and lie down a bit, 'cause I'm so tired.
But we ain't going to tell nobody about to-night."

"They'd have me took up an' punished, sure enough, if 'twas known,"
said Amos in fear.

"No, nobody ain't to know," repeated Nannie. "I think I've been
stunned, you know, but I'll be better by-and-by. And you're going to
love me now, ain't you, please?"

She leant against him feebly. "I've been a bad father to yer, Nannie, I
have," he said self-reproachfully.

And then, with a gentle kiss—the first she had dared to give him for
a long while past—she walked away and laid herself down on the little
palliasse which formed her bed. And Nannie probably knew scarcely
better than did Amos himself that the long unconsciousness which
followed was not sleep, but alternate fainting and stupor. Poor little
Nannie! She had no one to help her in her need, so she only lay in
patient meek endurance.

Somewhere about nine o'clock Madge Hardwicke came to the door.

"Amos—up, are you?" she said. "Where's Nannie?"

"Asleep, an' you'd best leave her," said Amos, not caring that the two
should meet sooner than was needful.

"Maybe the little lass is tired with yesterday. 'Twas something new for
her, and she don't look well neither of late. Tell her from me, will
you, Amos, that I'm called off down in the town, and maybe won't be
back a good many days."

Amos concealed his satisfaction. "What's the matter? Doctor wants yer,
eh?"

"Miss Clyde's down with the fever. Will you give a truthful message for
me, Amos? Tell Nannie she's to pray. Poor young lady. I doubt me but
it's a bad case, and the doctor's nigh heart-broken already."

"I'll give yer message," said Amos, anxious to have her gone.

And Madge withdrew, marvelling much what could have made him so unlike
himself.

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

CHAPTER XX.

SUNSET CLOUDS.

A BEAM of setting sunlight came slanting through the lattice-window of
Nannie's tiny bedroom, and fell athwart her palliasse. She was lying
there as she had taken to doing lately, not undressed, but just resting
patiently, with one little thin hand folded over the other, and her
wistful eyes travelling to and fro over the bare walls and cobwebbed
ceiling. The gleam of red light brought a sudden look of pleasure into
her face.

"O it's pretty. Father, ain't it pretty?"

"Eh, Nan? Did yer call?" asked Amos, shuffling in hurriedly, in his
uncouth fashion.

"Ain't that a pretty bit of sunlight, father?"

Amos looked hard without discovering any particular beauty, but
said,—"Sure, yes, 'tis,"—in uncertain tones, wishing to humour her.

"Don't it seem long since Madge went down into the town?" said Nannie
with a sigh, as a tinge of deeper crimson crept into the red.

"Fortnight to-day," said Amos.

"And the pretty young lady is just as ill as ever," said Nannie
sorrowfully.

"Well, I don't know as she ain't better this afternoon, but Tyrrell he
telled me this mornin' that the doctors said if the fever didn't turn
soon, as how she'd die."

"Madge said I was to pray, didn't she?" said Nannie, putting the same
question which she had put twenty times before in the last fortnight.

Amos nodded. He could feel no possible doubt now that he had delivered
Madge Hardwicke's message faithfully.

"But maybe it 'ud be better for her, if she wasn't to get well," said
Nannie thoughtfully.

Amos did not feel himself called upon to hazard an opinion in the
matter. He waited a moment, and then, finding that she did not speak
again, went back to his bench. Nannie rose, and followed him out slowly.

"Eh, Nan,—so here yer are," said Amos, looking up. "Seems yer pickin'
up again."

Nannie smiled thought she did not acquiesce in words. "Will you have me
read to you, father?"

Amos could not refuse. She had fallen into the habit of reading a
chapter aloud to him, morning and evening, and though he never troubled
himself to listen particularly, he rather liked the sound of her voice.
It gave him a lulled sensation which was akin to repose, and therefore
agreeable.

So the little brown Testament came out, and Nannie read on for a while,
in her soft monotonous tones.

Amos worked steadily, and heard in a certain fashion, without paying
any close attention. When there came a pause, he looked up, and said,—

"Yer a clever Nan to read so pretty,—that's what yer be."

"Father, ain't the words beautiful?" said Nannie wistfully.

"Sure, yes," said Amos rather uneasily, for he had not the remotest
idea what they had been about.

"O father, I wish you cared," said Nannie sadly. "It don't seem to be
nothing to you. And I'd sooner have you love God, than anything else in
all the world."

The red gleams of sunlight faded away, as the sun dipped down behind
the horizon-line of the clear blue water,—not behind West Point at this
time of the year. The dark headland shone like burnished armour in the
yellow glow, till the evening shade crept over its brightness, and left
it gray and cold again. But the clouds were torn about in fantastic
shapes of wildest beauty; and every pyramid, peak, and mountain, up in
that watery land, was tinged or deeply dyed with crimson and purple
and gold. The very air seemed filled with a rich pervading red, and
Nannie's little white cheeks looked almost healthy for once, as she sat
there, with her eyes fixed on the wondrous view before her.

"Father," she said suddenly,—"don't you think it'll be like that when
He comes?"

"Eh?" said Amos, looking down at Nannie.

"He'll come in the clouds of heaven, you know," said Nannie softly.
"The Lord Jesus, father. He'll come riding in the clouds, with
thousands and thousands all in shining white coming after Him. O
father, I'd like so to hear the trumpet, and to see Him,—if only I just
knowed you'd be caught up with me to meet Him."

"Caught up?" said Ackman. She was talking a foreign language to poor
old Amos.

"Up in the air," said Nannie, her face shining as if it had caught a
reflection of the western sky. "All that's loved Him, you know, father.
He'll call up first them that's died, out of their graves, and then
all of us that's alive—we'll go up, up, through the air to meet Him.
And He'll make us beautiful like He is,—all in one moment. And oh,
father,—think how He'll smile!"

"Don't know," said Amos slowly, looking subdued. "Seems to me He
wouldn't do aught but frown on me, Nan, for nigh a-murderin' of you."

"O father! But He's died for you too, and He loves you," said little
Nannie confidently. "And He'll put His Spirit into your heart, if you
ask Him, and then you'll be quite different."

"Need be, sure enough," said Amos. "Why, Nan, I'd be awful feared to
see all you're a-telling me of." Something in the child's earnest face
and manner brought it home to the old man's heart, as it had never come
home before. His bony hands shook nervously, and his deep-set eyes
peered up at the clouds, as if he almost expected there and then to see
an avenging angel's sword flash forth through the radiant air.

"Maybe now, father, 'cause you don't know the Lord Jesus," said Nannie
gently. "I'd a deal of fear once too. I used to think dying in a bed
all quiet wouldn't be half so bad. It seemed to me as if the great
trumpet 'ud sound so awful—and then the bright light, and the ground
shaking, and Him coming in such glory, with the clouds and the angels,
and all the white shining and dazzling,—I was ever so feared to think
of it all."

"When you was naughty?" demanded Amos, with a glance towards his own
troubled conscience.

"Why—yes, father; and pretty near always that was too. It used to
seem to me as if I was so small and poor, that maybe among such a
lot as He'd have to catch up into glory, I'd just be forgotten and
left behind. But I know a deal better now. The Lord Jesus forget!
Why, father," and Nannie smiled a bright, almost amused smile,—"why,
father, 'twas the strangest thought ever anybody had, to think He could
'forget,' after dying for me."

Amos looked at her in wonder. How came this little child to know so
much, when he, an old man of many long and weary years, knew so little?

"And then I'll have the mark in my forehead, Madge says, for the angels
to know me," Nannie went on. "Maybe they'd know without, that the Lord
Jesus loved me, but that 'll make it all as sure as can be. And then,
you know, father, I don't see how I'll be able to be frightened, 'cause
it won't be a strange dreadful Judge coming, like He'll be to some
people, but only just my own Lord Jesus, that's loved me such a while.
I couldn't be frightened to see Him, could I? And Parson says He smiles
so on the little children. But,—oh, father, I'd be so happy if I didn't
be afraid He wouldn't be able to smile on you, 'cause you won't come to
Him now."

And Nannie put her head down on her father's knee, and burst into
tears. Old Amos was strangely moved. He could not bear to see Nannie's
distress, and he shrank in terror from the thought of what might come
upon himself. How could he, poor miserable old man, stained darkly
through and through with the unwashed sins of over three-score years,
dare to meet the Face of Kingly glory, for which little Nannie so
eagerly waited?

"I don't know nothin', Nan, but I'll do what you tells me," he said
brokenly. "Maybe your Lord Jesus wouldn't mind if I was to ask Him to
put me right somehow; only I don't know how, Nan. I be an awful wicked
old fellow, Nan."

"We'll come right in, and ask Him now, father," said Nannie, rising up
and pulling at his sleeve.

[Illustration: "Father!" A cold touch came upon his hand in the dark.
Amos started back violently in his fear.]

Amos was fain to follow her, though with a half-bewildered look. He was
too stiff himself to kneel, but he let little Nannie kneel beside him,
and plead in her simple earnest language, that "God would have mercy
on poor father, and send His Holy Spirit into father's heart, and wash
away all his sins in Jesus Christ's blood." And then Nannie looked up
and whispered, "Just say after me, father,—'For Jesus Christ's sake,
Amen;' 'cause that 'll mean you really wants it ever so."

"For Jesus Christ's sake, Amen," repeated Amos slowly, like one
stumbling out a few syllables in an unknown tongue. "Sure enough, an' I
do want it too. But I say, I don't feel different yet, like you said I
would be."

"Ah, but it'll come," said Nannie gently. "We'll go on asking till it
does."

Then Nannie kissed him, as she had often done of late, and went away to
her own room.

Amos crept after her in a little while, hardly knowing why, and found
her lying there in the twilight, with her hands folded together, and
her eyes looking up to the rough rafters overhead.

"What are yer a-seeing, Nan?" he asked half fearfully. Something in her
face gave him a strange feeling of uneasiness, for which he could not
account to himself.

"I'm only thinkin', father, how I'd like to hear the angels' song
to-night," said Nannie, smiling.

"Wish yer wouldn't talk like that," said Amos, fidgeting.

"Why, father,—they're singin' about you!" said Nannie.

Amos gave a startled look up and around, as if he expected to catch
an echo of the wondrous chorus. But the fretting of a bough against
the cottage-roof was the only sound which came to his ears; and rather
relieved, though disappointed, he said, "Yer a-dreaming, Nan; I don't
hear nothin'."

"They're singing," said Nannie quietly; "'cause the Bible says so,
father. Leastways, it says there's joy among the angels, you know,
soon's ever anybody turns to God."

Amos did not know anything about it, but he only asked, rather
fearfully, "Do you hear them, Nan?"

"No, father; not yet awhile," said Nannie. "Maybe I will soon."

And then she shut her eyes, and went peacefully off to sleep.

But Amos stood looking at her for some minutes, thinking how changed
she had grown of late. He wished Madge Hardwicke would come home, and
tell him whether she needed anything doing to her. She seemed to have
faded into such a white frail shadow of a child these last few days.
She never complained of pain, and only lay about because she was "so
tired." But somehow, Amos could not overcome the impression that all
was not quite right with her.

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

CHAPTER XXI.

"O THOU OF LITTLE FAITH."

THROUGH fourteen weary days and nights Mona had tossed and murmured
ceaselessly, in burning fever and delirium. And then came the
longed-for sleep, quieting down the throbbing pulses, and hushing the
wearing pain. For hours she lay in that deep heaven-sent repose, while
the flush faded from her check, and the look of suffering from her brow.

Just when little Nannie was enjoying the bright western colouring, and
when Madge, in her silent watch, had noticed how even the dim sick-room
was gaining a reflection of the outer glow, there came for the first
time some words in a clear and natural though feeble voice.

"Madge, what makes the air so full of red?"

It had been "mother" instead of Madge, during the last fortnight, and
in truth not even Mona's own mother could have nursed her with more
devoted tenderness.

"It's the sunset, Miss Mona," Madge said gently, while her heart beat
fast with joyful relief.

A glass of pale liquid on the table awaited this moment of first
awakening. It was given and taken, and then Mona said drowsily, "I
should like to see the shining on the water."

She was asleep again before Madge needed to answer, and through the
two nights and days following, the same calm slumber lasted. They
could scarcely rouse her at intervals sufficiently to receive needful
nourishment. Fair and pale as a snow-drop she lay there, with one white
cheek resting lightly on her wasted hand. And the somewhat oppressed
and troubled look, which had been visible in her first sleep, was
exchanged now for an expression of such complete repose, that Madge
bent many a time over the bed, to listen anxiously for the calm
breathing which never failed to reassure her.

Nearly forty-eight hours had elapsed since the red sunset, when Mona
showed symptoms at length of fairly waking up. Mr. Chetwynd was out,
but the ever-watchful Madge was at hand with proper nourishment,
delicately prepared and served. Mona seemed ready to take any amount,
but she obeyed when told she had had enough, and only said, "Come and
sit down beside me."

"Won't you go to sleep again, Miss Mona?"

"I'm not sleepy—I am wide awake. Madge, have I been very ill?"

"Yes, but thank God, you're better now, Miss Mona."

A sigh answered her. Madge kept silence, but Mona was evidently in a
talking mood, for she soon began again—

"I can't remember things clearly. I wish I could. It seems to me as if
the last clear thing was that drive from the Dingle."

"You were taken ill that very evening, Miss Mona; and Mr. Prior's been
twice a day since to ask after you, and has prayed many a time by your
bedside."

"Has he? I am glad," said Mona involuntarily. "But—uncle Chetwynd—"

"He never spoke a word against it, Miss Mona, though he held back from
joining."

"Madge—have I talked a great deal?" asked Mona suddenly.

"Pretty well, Miss Mona. But I wouldn't begin thinking and speaking
about all that now, if I was you. It's bad for your head. You'd better
rest."

"No—I have had rest—I am better now. I wish you would come here and sit
close beside me. I want to tell you something."

Madge changed her position at once, putting aside her work, and letting
Mona's head rest upon her arm.

"Yes, that is nice. Mother used to do just so, last time I was ill.
I've seen her so often lately, Madge—not really of course, but—O
Madge—do you think—"

"Yes, dear Miss Mona."

"Am I wrong?" whispered Mona. "I did think I was going home to
mother—and I can't be glad now."

Madge's cool fingers were passed lightly over her brow.

"It's best to be willing to wait the Master's own time, Miss Mona."

"I think it is hard not to wish," said Mona.

"Maybe the Lord 'll have you wait, dear Miss Mona, till it's Himself
and not your mother that makes the glory and joy of your heaven."

"Ah, but it is—it is that too," said Mona quickly. "Not enough, I
know—but I have learnt more of Him now than I knew before."

Then, after a little break, during which Madge expected that something
else was coming—"I want to tell you a sort of dream I had."

"Wouldn't it be better to wait till you're stronger, Miss Mona?"

"No, I am not tired. It will do me good to talk." She spoke so quietly
and firmly, that Madge fancied it might be so indeed, and did not
oppose her.

"I don't know when it was, or whether I was wandering or asleep, Madge.
I have had so many fancies and dreams that I get puzzled among them,
only this was quite different from all the rest. I thought I was out
alone in a little boat on the sea—such a wild rough sea. The great
waves were rising and falling, and flinging their spray all over me,
and breaking up against one another in the mad sort of way they do out
beyond the Point on a stormy day. It was such spray, and the mist was
so thick, that I was half-blinded, and so tired and cold and sad, that
I seemed to have no strength to row. Just as I have often felt. And all
sorts of dreadful thoughts and feelings of doubt kept rising up, and I
had no power to conquer them.

"And all at once I saw a dark gloomy figure coming towards me over
across the water—softly, slowly, with such an awful stillness, and long
black robes sweeping down into the waves, which seemed to lull before
him as he came. Madge, you don't know how frightened I was. For I knew
I could not escape. I knew quite well that what I saw was the Angel of
Death, coming to take me. I had not been afraid of death in my illness
before that, but now in the midst of doubt, and thick mist, and dashing
waves, it seemed terrible. And there was the bright sword gleaming
in his hand in the moonlight, and his face was all muffled up, but I
knew how stern it must be behind. And he never moved faster, but came
slowly, slowly and steadily on, straight towards me, with the waves all
still beneath his feet, but dashing more wildly than ever round me.
Madge, do you see it all as I saw it?"

"I'm thinking I do, Miss Mona."

"He came closer and closer, and I knew I had no way of escape. It was
quite hopeless. And I think gave one shriek of fear, as the hem of
the dark heavy robe first touched me—so heavy and cold it felt. But
then—then—oh, Madge!"

"Yes, Miss Mona, dear."

"Madge, if you could have seen as I did. He threw aside slowly,
quietly, the dark cloak, and underneath was all one glory of dazzling
kingly garments. And the shining sword, as I had thought it, was only a
sceptre. And He let me see His face, which had been covered up—and oh,
Madge, it was Himself!—my Lord! And I knew then that the Death-Angel
was no stranger, but my own Master who loved me, and who had come, as
I thought, to take me home. Madge, I wish He had. I wanted so to go.
And the way He took me up in His arms, and held me, and smiled down on
me, with a smile so sweet and bright that I could scarcely face it,—I
don't know how I bore at that moment to think how I had doubted Him,
and dared to question His doings. And the next thing was that I found
myself down at His feet, clinging there, and trying to sob out a prayer
for forgiveness—"

Mona was crying so that she could scarcely speak. "No, let me go on,"
she said, when Madge would have interposed. "I must tell you, and it
won't hurt me. You don't know how terrible it was to me to think of the
last few months—and it seemed as if I remembered everything clearly at
that moment. And I knew He knew it too—and I dreaded even then that
His anger might be coming. But instead of anger, He only said in the
gentlest, tenderest tone of reproach—'O thou of little faith, wherefore
didst thou doubt?'"

"And He does say it to each one of us," murmured Madge. "He's every bit
the same now as in Peter's days."

"I knew it meant forgiveness," said Mona. "And I thought He was going
to take me up, and carry me away with Him. For the mist had cleared off
in His presence, and I could catch a glimpse of glory shining over the
mountains in the distance. And I knew that my Home lay beyond, and that
mother was there too. But He only laid His hand on my head, and said
still more sweetly—'My grace is sufficient for thee, for My strength is
made perfect in weakness.' And then when I looked up, He was gone, and
the mist had disappeared, and the water was still, so I just lay down
in my boat, and went to sleep. And the next time I woke up, I found
myself in bed, with a strange red look in the air, and you beside me. I
knew then that I was getting well. O Madge, was it all a dream, or did
I see Him really?"

"'Twas a word of comfort sent to your heart, anyway, Miss Mona. I'd
take it so, and doubt no more."

"And you don't think I am wrong to wish I were safe out of all the
fighting?"

"Maybe a little wanting in courage, dear Miss Mona. I do think the Lord
likes us to want to be with Him, and to see His glory. But it wouldn't
do neither in a battle, if all the soldiers were crying out that they
were so tired of fighting, they wanted to go straight home and rest.
I don't know how ever the victory would be won. I think the Captain
would say—'Fight on, my lads, and conquer first, and then 'll come your
rest.' And the Master has a right to look for us to be willing and glad
to do His work, so long as He has work He wants us to do. Home 'll be
all the happier after, for the waiting."

"Don't you ever feel impatient?" asked Mona.

"I've three sorts of feelings about it, Miss Mona. One is, I've a wish
to stay here just as long as my Master wills I should. Another is, I've
a deal of longing to see His Face. Another is, I can't help thinking
how now's the very last time through all Eternity that I'll be able
to show Him my love, by bearing pain and trouble for His sake. There
'll be service and praise in Heaven, but there 'll be no showing of
patience, under pain and sorrow, to honour His Name. I don't know as
I'd wish to have it over-much shortened, though I'll be right glad too,
when the day comes to go Home. But 'tis sweet to be waiting and bearing
for Him now."

"I never thought of that," said Mona. "And I have borne so little for
His sake, and hardly worked for Him at all. Madge, I think you have
made me glad that He has not taken me away just yet."

And Mona fell asleep again, with her head on Madge Hardwicke's arm,
and a smile upon her lips. She did not know how Madge sat there, and
prayed that she might be kept by the "Keeper of Israel" through all the
dangers and difficulties of her future Homeward journey.

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

CHAPTER XXII.

WARNING.

"MADGE, she is wonderfully better," said the doctor one evening, two or
three days later. He had called Madge into his study, for some purpose
unknown to herself, leaving the housekeeper in charge of Mona, and had
bidden her take a seat. There was a small fire in the grate, and the
doctor's fingers were turning up the lamp-wick.

"She is getting on marvellously,—seems to have no end of capacities for
sleeping and eating. Poor little Mona! I hardly thought at one time
that we should pull her through."

Madge was silent. The doctor brought his attention to bear upon her
somewhat curiously, wondering what thoughts might belying beneath those
intent gray eyes.

"The fact is, your care and splendid nursing have saved her, Madge,
as they have saved many a patient of mine before to-day. But I never
thanked you so heartily as now."

Silence still, and there was a troubled look on Madge Hardwicke's face.

"What are you thinking about?" the doctor asked, with a puzzled air.

"I'm thinking, sir, that I'd sooner you hadn't begun with all them kind
words to me," said Madge quietly, "for I'd a thing I wanted to say to
you, as wouldn't sound so kind back again."

"You!" said the doctor, opening his eyes. "You're mysterious to-night.
I've a thing to say to you too. But you shall have your turn first. By
the bye, you don't mean anything about Miss Mona,—any fresh symptoms?"

"No, sir. I think she is getting on as well as need be."

"All right. I don't mind anything else. What is it, Madge?"

Madge looked thoughtfully into the fire for a minute, during which he
watched her rather comically. There were tears shining in her eyes,
when she turned and faced him.

"Sir, all through the last fortnight you and I've been many a time
together by Miss Mona's side, and heard the poor lamb's mutterings and
ravings. And though I've said no word to you, nor you to me, we both
know well what 'twas all about."

Mr. Chetwynd nodded. He had not expected this, and did not quite know
how to meet what he guessed was coming.

"And you know, sir,—maybe a deal better than I do, for all she's
said,—what it was that brought her so much misery."

"Poor little lassie!" he said, with would-be lightness. "Come, I
acknowledge that I have been rather reckless in my remarks before her.
Will that content you, Madge?"

She passed over the last question as if it had not been spoken.
"Sir, it's a deal more than that. It's Satan's own work you've been
after,—going and putting your doubts and unbelief into the hearts of
those whom the Lord would fain have to be peaceful and happy. It's the
work of Satan that you've taken up,—and oh, sir, you'll find him one
day a hard and bitter taskmaster, letting alone the judgments of the
Lord Himself upon those who dare to meddle in His work."

She spoke solemnly, yet with a strange sort of compassionate longing,
as if it were rather for his sake than for Mona's that the words were
uttered. The doctor positively could not find it in his heart to be
angry, though he told himself that he ought.

"You are hard upon me, Madge," he said. "Are rational men never to
admit a doubt, where doubts exist?"

"There's two sorts of doubtings, sir. I've nought of blame for them of
the Master's weaker disciples, who are tempest-tossed, and buffeted
about by Satan's temptations. I tell 'em only to fight and trust on,
and in the end He'll bring them through. But there's another sort of
doubting, that's just a cool pulling to pieces of God's Word, and
upsetting this, and denying that,—and a deal of it only from a man's
love of showing his own cleverness. The Lord has one word for all
such,—'He that believeth not God hath made Him a liar.' It's a plain
word, sir,—and it's a plain and fearful answer He'll have for all such
in time to come."

"Come, come, don't be unmerciful, Madge," said the doctor, speaking
lightly still, though somewhat annoyed. "I'm not one of those folks who
would throw over the Bible by any means. Don't I go to Church every
Sunday of my life, and hear it read,—most devoutly I assure you? I look
upon it as a highly valuable and useful volume in every sense, and
couldn't do without it at all. Why, Madge, don't you know I have family
prayers?"

"Yes, sir. But the Bible you couldn't do without, sir, is a piecemeal
Bible of your own, and not God's Word as He has given it to us. Like as
if I was ill, and you were to give me a prescription to make me well,
and I was to say,—'No, I'll leave out this and that, lest they're a
mistake, and have the rest made up, and take it,'—and then was to blame
you for not curing me, if I found myself dying for want of the right
treatment! It wouldn't be 'your' prescription at all that I'd followed,
if I didn't take the whole."

"You're too clever a woman by half, Madge!" said the doctor.

Madge always held to a straightforward course in conversation, and was
not to be turned aside. "Sir, you know well enough I'm a poor ignorant
woman, and haven't half your learning. But maybe there are things in
the hidden life, which I have learnt afore you."

"Well, well, perhaps I shall learn them too some day," said the doctor,
hoping to silence her. "Come, I know what you are driving at. I'll
promise you to guard my words most carefully for the future, in Miss
Mona's presence. I see the thing won't do. Why, you might have the
common-sense to know I should do it, for the sake of her health alone.
She will be unequal to any agitation for a long while to come. Are you
satisfied now?"

"No, sir."

Mr. Chetwynd looked at her in surprise. "Not! What next?"

"I've no right to say more," Madge answered sorrowfully. "Save that
you're always so kind to me, I wouldn't dare to venture. But 'tis that
very kindness makes it harder to bear, to see you hanging over a great
gulf, and maybe any moment to go down—down—for ever."

He positively gave a half-shiver, and then laughed. "Madge, you really
are preposterous. But don't think I'm angry. This isn't the first
attempt you have made, at converting me to your own views."

"'Tis the Bible views, not mine, that I'd see you converted to, sir."

"Why, Madge, haven't I just been telling you that I do read the Bible,
and value it too?"

"Maybe you do, sir. I've nought to say against that. But you might go
a deal farther in the way of reading and valuing, and yet be no nearer
heaven."

"Come, Madge, come,—what right have you to say I'm not so near as you
are yourself?" asked the doctor, somewhat nettled.

"There's but one road to eternal life, sir," Madge answered. "It is not
reading the Bible, but believing what's written, which takes a man to
heaven."

"'I' don't disbelieve the Bible, Madge," said the doctor.

"You don't believe it, sir, if you please."

Mr. Chetwynd shrugged his shoulders slightly. "Go on, Madge; I see you
are determined to have your say, and I owe you too much to grumble."

"Sir, I've no thought to take advantage of that, and I would grieve to
be of a meddlesome or judging spirit," said Madge gently. "But maybe
you'll let me put a question to you."

Mr. Chetwynd nodded permission, and waited.

Madge did not speak in a hurry; it was not her way.

"Sir, you say you believe the Bible—or leastways, you say you don't
disbelieve it, which isn't at all the same thing. But will you please
tell me, or tell yourself—it don't matter which—what 'do' you believe
in the Bible, sir?"

The question came very calmly and softly. It sounded so simple that he
smiled at first and said, "To be sure I will; let me think a moment."

But when he came to consider, he found the matter not quite so easy.
Those gray eyes opposite, watching and waiting, disturbed the current
of his thoughts. It was more easy to generalise than to descend to
particulars. He ran over a few ideas in his mind, but could at such
short notice discover no satisfactory answer. He had set up a very
comfortable little religion of his own, founded upon certain doctrinal
theories, most of which he vaguely believed were to be found in the
Bible. Only there were undoubtedly a good many other things to be found
there as well, which certainly would not square with the said private
theological system of his own, and which, therefore, in plain terms, he
did not believe.

"It is getting late, Madge," he said, with some impatience in his tone.
"Hardly time to enter upon a discussion on that point to-night, I
think. At all events, I believe a good many things which you believe,
and possibly some which you don't. Is your conscience satisfied now?"

The last words were pleasantly uttered. Madge rose obediently, but
lingered still for a moment.

"It isn't to satisfy my conscience, sir, that I've spoken, but because
I couldn't hold in any longer; and I've said little now that I'd like
to say. Maybe you'll think it over, when you've spare time, and see how
the Bible is the Word of God Himself, and how, if you do believe it,
you can't go right against its plain teaching. Maybe you'll remember,
sir, that there's no middle way for any man, and a half-and-half belief
is as bad as no belief at all."

"And what if I do not believe the Bible, Madge?"

The question came involuntarily. He had not meant to ask it.

The answer was in a tone of deep compassion.

"Then, sir, there's nothing left to you—no hope, no pardon, no Saviour,
no heaven! You're just a lone and helpless soul, standing apart from
God for ever."

"Madge, that same Bible tells us, 'God is love'—a God of mercy."

"Ay, sir," Madge answered, "and 'our God is a consuming fire'—a God of
justice. You've got to put the two together, as Mr. Prior would tell
you. God is love, sure enough, but if His love don't come down to you
through Jesus Christ His Son, it's little you have to hope for from it.
And if you don't believe the Word of God, how are you to believe in Him
of whom the Word all through teaches us?"

She had done now, and moved quietly towards the door.

"Good-bye, Madge," he said, with a little nod, much in his usual
fashion. "Many thanks for your kind intentions, you know. Tell Miss
Mona I am coming in directly, to say good night."

"I will, sir; and thank you for letting me speak."

She disappeared with her noiseless step, and the doctor sat for a
minute with bent brows, thinking over the past half-hour. "Pshaw! What
is it to me? We all have our own opinions, and Madge has hers with a
vengeance. Common-sense enough in every-day matters, but quite a 'tête
exaltée' about religion. Couldn't refuse, of course, to let her speak,
after her devotion to Mona; but the thing is done now, and having
relieved her conscience, I suppose she will be content to leave me in
peace for awhile."

Rather hastily he started up, leaving his lamp burning still upon the
table, and went to Mona's room.

Madge let him in, without look or sign of consciousness respecting
the conversation just ended, and he gave her in passing a careless
little nod, which conveyed condescending forgiveness for anything of
presumption on her part. Madge received it meekly, and followed him
towards the bed.

"Well, my dear—getting on all right?"

She put out her hand in welcome. "Madge, I wish you would get me a
glass of fresh water while uncle is here, and bring it back when he
goes."

Madge moved off obediently, aware from the manner rather than the words
that Mona wanted a few minutes alone with her uncle.

Mr. Chetwynd noticed nothing of the kind. He had his finger on Mona's
wrist.

"What are you fluttering about now, my dear?" he asked, looking keenly
at her.

She stretched the other hand across, and brought out a little Bible
from under the bedclothes. "Uncle, I haven't had my reading this
evening. Won't you read me a few verses?"

"I!" said Mr. Chetwynd. "Isn't that Madge's business?"

"Won't you, for once?" she asked.

"My dear, I really think that is more in her line than mine. I always
do say it is a pity she could not be a clergyman."

"I am not jesting," said Mona gently. "I should like it so much. You
have never read to me all the time I have been ill. Won't you, uncle?"

The doctor began to feel rather irritated. "I say, do you know what
Madge and I have been talking about?" he asked involuntarily.

Mona's surprised look was answer enough. "No,—what?"

"Oh, nothing of consequence; never mind. I was only thinking of a
curious instance of the doctrine of coincidences," said Mr. Chetwynd.

And Mona wondered whether Madge could by any possibility have made a
like request, but decided against the supposition.

"Well," said the doctor, after a moment's watching of her face, "shall
I summon Madge and say good night?"

"I am not sleepy," said Mona. "You don't always go off in such a hurry.
Uncle Chetwynd—"

"Some big thoughts troubling this small brain, eh?" asked Mr. Chetwynd.
"Come, come, you must be a child a little longer, my dear, or you'll
have quite a disfiguring dent on that smooth forehead."

"I am too old to be ever a child again," said Mona. "But I am quite
happy now, and I shall be—if—"

"If what?"

"If you will let me,"—and tears rushed to her eyes.

At it again! The doctor's prominent sensation, which was happily of
care for Mona, barely sufficed to cover his secondary sensation of
personal aggravation. And this time he really had something of hurt
feeling as well.

"I let you! My dear child, don't you know yet that you are dearer to me
than all the rest of the world put together?"

"I know," she said, with trembling lips. "I know you would do anything
for me—almost anything—and you are as kind as kind can be, except—"

"Except when I am cruel."

He wanted to turn it off lightly, but she answered unexpectedly by a
faltering—"Yes."

"Cruel, am I, eh?" said the doctor, rather displeased.

"Only in one thing," she murmured, clasping her hands. "O uncle, you
didn't think,—but if you knew how dreadful it was all those months—"

"Come, come, my dear, you are excited this evening. What was so
dreadful?"

"To lose everything—everything," she said slowly, yet with somewhat of
passionate energy in the low voice. "To lose all faith and hope—all
hold upon my Saviour—to stand outside in the black darkness, feeling
that the light was gone from me, and it might be, was gone for ever."

"Mona, I always most conscientiously avoided arguments with you on
disputed points," he said gravely.

"Yes, you did, and that was the worst of all, I think. If you had
even argued, I could have tried to answer, and I might have gone to
friends to ask what to say. That would have been bad enough, but this
was worse. There was nothing to take hold of, only those terrible
things—little things—which you used to say just in passing. And they
seemed to take hold of me, and shut me in, till I could only feel that
I was helpless, just drifting farther and farther away from God."

"Now, Mona, my dear child, you have been brooding over these ideas,
till you fancy them ten times worse than they ever were," said the
doctor, in a tone of expostulation.

"Worse!" She raised herself to a sitting posture, with a gleam in her
eyes. "You don't know, uncle. I'll tell you what it was like. I used
to feel that I was standing on the very edge of a slippery precipice,
leaning over and looking down, and so giddy that I could scarcely keep
my footing. And I had not only no power to draw back, but I had almost
left off wishing to draw back, though sometimes I had a glimpse of the
danger I was in. I think it was a sort of dreadful fascination. And it
was you who led me there."

"Not intentionally, Mona."

"It was you," she repeated, with unsteady lips. "Thank God, He did not
let you send me over. But I had gone so far—that at one time—it almost
seemed—as if nothing could ever draw me back."

He did not choose that Mona should see how closely her words had
touched him, and only said: "Am I forgiven now?"

"It isn't forgiveness—I don't feel like that about it," she said
hurriedly. "Only—oh, uncle, if you go and do the same to others, it may
be they will not be stopped in time, and then their death will be upon
you."

As with Madge, so here, anxiety for himself came strongly out. She
caught his hand and held it tightly, with tears in her eyes. "You are
always so good and kind to me,—like a father," she half whispered. "I
can't bear to say such things to you. But it frightens me to think that
all might come over again,—with others, if not with me too. I am very
weak, and words like that take such hold, even though I know at the
time they are not true."

"You shall not hear them from me again," he said. "Will that content
you?"

She looked up wistfully without speaking. He did not choose to wait for
anything more.

"There, then, that will do. Go to sleep now, like a good child, and
don't worry your head any more with such matters. I'll send Madge to
you at once."

"And you don't mind what I have said?" she whispered.

"Invalids are privileged people. Good night, my dear. Shut your eyes,
and don't think about anything until morning comes."

He gave her a kiss—kinder than usual, if that were possible—felt her
pulse once more, patted her hand smilingly, and walked away to summon
Madge.

Mona did as she was told, and went quietly off to sleep.

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

CHAPTER XXIII.

THE WISDOM OF THE WISE.

BUT Mr. Chetwynd sat long in his study, gazing into the fire, and
playing with a glass letter-weight upon the table. Somehow he could
not easily shake off the impression of the double warning which he
had so singularly received. It was evidently a mere coincidence, and
quite undesigned, though very probably the result on both sides of some
conversation upon the subject that afternoon.

And the two coming thus closely together—the warning of Madge
Hardwicke, the simple-minded strong-hearted cottager; and the warning
of Mona, his gentle niece—had left an impression behind. It was a
confused impression at first. A good deal of annoyance, and a good
deal of hurt feeling, were mingled with some genuine reproaches of
conscience. The words of Madge alone, or of Mona alone, might scarcely
have sufficed to do so much, but coming together, they had shaken
him out of his usual self-satisfied composure. He found there would
be small likelihood of sleep, till he had come to some sort of an
understanding with himself. So he sat still, and thought the matter out.

Mona had said some hard things to him—that slight young creature, whom
he had regarded as scarcely more than a child. If he had ever soberly
considered the matter, he would have supposed her to be quite incapable
of entering into the real meaning of such remarks, as those in which
he had often indulged himself before her. He little knew the dormant
capacities for speculation in the mind of many such a girl as Mona.

And "he" had led her to the precipice-edge! And "his" words had done
the mischief! And "he" had been the source of pain and misery to the
child of his lost and only sister. Why, he would have given his very
life to save hers any day. And yet—

Amos Ackman had narrowly escaped becoming the murderer of his child.
But he had had no power, in all his sullen anger, to touch the life
enshrined within that little frail body. Mr. Chetwynd, it might be, had
narrowly escaped guilt of a still more awful dye—even the death of the
soul of one who was to him as a child of his own!

He did not know of the crimson stain, which the old man on the hill
had so nearly gained. But Mona's words had brought dimly before him
something of what he himself had well-nigh done.

"It was the work of Satan that he had taken up,—Satan, a hard and
bitter taskmaster,—letting alone the judgments of the Lord Himself
on those who should meddle in His work!" What! He—the scientific
intellectual trusted physician, the clever well-informed leading man in
Alyn—he a servant of Satan! The words stared him boldly in the face. He
would not meet them, and turned away—only to find others starting up in
their place.

"It was you who led me there! Thank God, He did not let you send me
over! And if you should do the same to others,—" Why, he had done the
same to others, scores of times. A day never passed that he did not
indulge himself in some light sneer or cutting sarcasm upon religious
questions. Was every word thus uttered indeed a drop of poison allowed
to fall, for which future account must be rendered at the bar of the
eternal God? Would lost souls be verily laid to his charge—souls which
but for him might have attained to the joys of heaven?

"Stuff. Nonsense!" he said petulantly. "One would think I had caught a
reflection of Madge's notions to-night!"

But what if these things were not nonsense? What if he himself stood
in the black darkness, of which Mona had spoken in such low-voiced
horror,—if he had stood there so long that he knew not what it was even
to wish for light?

One after another these questions came to him, in much the same
speculative fashion in which questions did come to him, by mere force
of habit and bias of mind, at all times. But he could not now, as on
other days, shake them lightly aside.

What if he did not believe the Bible to be the Word of God? Could he in
very truth say that he did? Then—"No hope! No pardon! No Saviour! No
heaven!"

So Madge had assured him! But who was Madge to dare to speak such words
to him? What right had she, a poor ignorant cottager, to stamp him as
a man in such awful case? A desolate helpless creature, standing apart
from God for ever! He to be thus!

Apart from God! Why, that there was a God he knew full well. His
doubtings were at least the doubtings of a man of sense as well as
intellect,—not the mad dreamings of a clever fool. He literally had too
much of common every-day manly sense, to give in to shallow theories
of atoms developing themselves into worlds, or of a universe somehow
sprouting up spontaneously out of nothing. He had some sort of vague
belief in the Bible, taken generally—only he had always insisted upon
holding in his own hand the scales of judgment, that he might retain or
reject each separate doctrine, according as it suited or opposed his
private notions of truth.

And here had this woman come in, breaking down his calm security,
dashing aside his proud serenity, and telling him boldly, face to
face—albeit with all meekness—that no such middle course lay open to
him, that he must either believe or not believe, that he must either
accept, with implicit faith, the Word, and the Saviour of whom the
Word testified, or find himself cut off from God and heaven for ever.
"All Scripture is given by inspiration of God." There lay a hard rock
against which to stumble.

"What 'do' you believe in the Bible?" The gentle question came back
and back to him persistently. What did he believe? What did he? Half
unconsciously, he found himself searching for an answer,—seeking into
his own belief as he had never honestly sought before.

How about the power of prayer? No doctrine is more closely interwoven
with the very texture of the Bible, than that of prayer and its
workings. But Mr. Chetwynd had simply disbelieved it altogether.

How about the fallen condition of man, and Christ Jesus as the only
hope of salvation? No doctrines in the Bible stand out with more sharp
and decided outline. But Mr. Chetwynd had rejected all notion of man's
degradation; and while not denying the great fact of the death of
Christ, he had had most hazy ideas respecting the necessity for any
such sacrifice.

How about the hidden spiritual life? No Bible doctrine is more full in
its development than this. Mr. Chetwynd had sneered at its professed
experiences, professed lofty superiority to its weaknesses, despised
its faith, and discredited its very existence.

If these things were true, where was he in his captious standing apart
from God? If not—?

"He that believeth not God hath made Him a liar." These things were
plainly written in the Word of the living God. If he did not believe
them, "then" he believed not God; "then" he made God even as a liar;
"then" there remained to himself—what? Again Madge Hardwicke's words
rang mournfully in his ears: "No hope! No pardon! No Saviour! No
heaven!"

"Anything rather than that!" he murmured. And he rose and took down his
mother's Bible, unused for many years. He had a dim impression of the
last time he had ever stood at her knee, and of her making him spell
aloud to her a few verses in the First Epistle to the Corinthians.
Like a man revisiting a garden, seen long before, and wandering
instinctively to one remembered corner,—for notwithstanding all Mr.
Chetwynd's church-going, family prayers, general knowledge of Biblical
doctrines, and special knowledge of popular cavils, the Bible had been
with him for years a neglected book,—he turned to that same Epistle. He
began glancing through it slowly, as he sat there, with the lamp-light
falling on his bent and troubled brow.

   "It is written, I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring
to nothing the understanding of the prudent."

Was that meant for him? Was he one of "the wise?"

   "God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise."

He stopped there again, and another verse, learnt in early boyhood,
flashed across his mind:—

   "I thank Thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because Thou hast
hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto
babes."

He thought of little Nannie—of Madge Hardwicke—of Mona. How he had
looked down upon them, in his conscious intellectual superiority! Was
it in very truth that God Himself had veiled these matters of mighty
import from him, in his pride of earthly learning, while revealing deep
mysteries of love and grace to the simple-hearted women and children?
Mr. Chetwynd had been wise and prudent in his generation; but these
things had been hidden from him; so that he, hearing of them, yet in
his blindness seeing them not, had deemed their very existence but a
fable.

   "Not many wise—not many noble—are called."

"Not many." But, thank God, it does not say, "Not any." He thought of
Mr. Prior. Madge Hardwicke all untaught in worldly lore, and Mr. Prior,
with whose strong intellect Mr. Chetwynd would scarcely have cared to
measure his own, met here upon the same level. With the one, indeed,
was to be found the spirit of deep research, and a full knowledge of
historical and critical evidences; while the other knew and cared
little for evidences beyond her own practical knowledge of the life
and truth and peace which she had found in her Bible. But alike they
entered the Kingdom of Heaven, alike receiving the teaching of the Word
with the simple loving trust of little children.

   "Let no man deceive himself. If any man among you seemeth to be wise
in this world, let him become a fool, that he may be wise. For the wisdom
of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written, He taketh the
wise in their own craftiness. And again, The Lord knoweth the thoughts
of the wise, that they are vain."

He read so far, and then he sat and thought—thought, till all in the
house but himself had gone to bed,—thought, till his lamp flickered and
failed for lack of oil, leaving the study in darkness. Mr. Chetwynd did
not even notice the change. He sat with his hand over his eyes, deeply
communing with his own soul.

Had he ever honestly searched into these matters before? Had he
not rather skimmed recklessly over their surface, in a spirit of
semi-sceptical criticism, and measureless self-conceit? There seemed to
open out before him at last some insight into things unseen—some power
to pierce through the veil, which for long years past had shrouded him
in darkness.

"And I have been one of these 'wise,'" he said to himself. "Wise with
the wisdom which is foolishness in the sight of God! Is that the
meaning of the intellect, which men worship in the present day? Plain
words spoken here—uncompromising as steel. Can it be that I have been
one of these self-deceivers—seeming, and only seeming, to be wise? If
so, 'let him become a fool, that he may be wise!' Become one! What if I
have been a fool all along—ay, worse than a fool, daring to set up my
puny notions in the very face of what God has revealed to us!

"As well meet the matter boldly. I am not a coward, at all events. What
if I have been altogether in the wrong? 'The Lord knoweth!' How St.
Paul's words seem to meet one at every point . . . Will Madge think she
has gained a victory? Not to triumph at any rate. Better that, than to
find, too late, my whole life a failure,—I, with all my wisdom, shut
out from heaven,—and very fools pressing in before me!"

He sat upright, felt for a box of matches, took a silver candlestick
from the mantelpiece, and struck a light. The open page of the Bible
lay still beside him.

"If this indeed be the Word of God, through and through, the very truth
of God,—then where am I, and what am I, at this moment?

"Ay,—no doubt what Madge would say. An unsaved sinner,—apart from
God,—worthless and helpless. I know it all by heart,—have heard it
often enough,—have laughed the notion to scorn. What if, after all, it
be very truth—and my wisdom there be very foolishness?

"A helpless sinner,—standing apart from God! So they say,—and so it
may be. How can I prove the contrary? There are things which the
wisest living cannot fathom. Suppose a clue lies here. But never mind
generalities just now. Suppose 'I' am in that condition,—a condemned
man, cut off from my Maker,—needing—needing what?"

Did he pause here, with a feeling like that which constrained Job, in
olden days, to cry aloud for a "Daysman" to stand between him and a
holy God? Something of the kind it must have been. And an answer came
once more breathing softly across his heart, in words learnt long ago
from a mother's lips:—

   "There is One Mediator between God and man, the Man Christ Jesus."

For a moment there was stillness,—a hush of body and mind, as he slowly
grasped the wondrous words, and caught a glimpse of their boundless
meaning. And then, he bent his head,—reverently, as for long years past
he had never done,—and uttered half aloud—

   "God be merciful to me, a sinner,—for Christ's sake."

The first step was taken. Mr. Chetwynd had a hard lesson to learn, but
he did not quail before it. He was not far from the Kingdom of Heaven
that night. Madge Hardwicke's and Mona's words, which but a few weeks
back might have passed unheeded, save by smile or sneer, had reached
him at the right moment. They had fallen like seed into prepared
ground,—prepared, all unknown to himself, through the Holy Spirit's
guidance, under the influence of Mr. Prior's teaching, and of Mona's
illness following. And the day was not far distant, when the once
careless half-unbelieving caviller thanked Madge from his very heart,
for the kindly boldness of her warning words that evening.

[Illustration]



[Illustration]

CHAPTER XXIV.

HOME!

"SPLENDID day it has been,—only a trifle too hot for any but a
salamander," said the doctor, sauntering into Mona's room on the
afternoon of the following day. "Well, my dear, how are you getting on?"

His pleasant manner that morning to Madge had convinced her that she
need fear no displeasure on account of the last night's conversation.
But something now, beneath his would-be careless bearing, gave her a
twinge of anxiety.

"I am getting on as well as possible," said Mona brightly. "I quite
want to begin sitting up again."

"Patience awhile before that," said Mr. Chetwynd. "More haste worse
speed, in some cases."

"But Madge has been reading to me to-day."

"Nothing sensational, I hope."

Mona smiled at the idea.

"Ah, well, I suppose I may trust Madge. She isn't addicted to that sort
of literature. Madge, could you be happy to leave Miss Mona for awhile
this afternoon?"

"If you wish it, sir," said Madge, somewhat surprised.

"Well, I have a—an errand for you," said Mr. Chetwynd. "Just call
Hartly to sit with Miss Mona while you are out, and then come to my
study. I'll explain to you where to go, and what to do."

"Madge wants a little air, I am sure, after her imprisonment in this
room," said Mona, trying to be unselfish.

"It's no imprisonment, Miss Mona," said Madge. "I'll come as quick as I
can, sir."

"I suppose there is some shopping for you to do," observed Mona when he
was gone.

And Madge smiled in answer, though aware that the guess was a wrong
one. She summoned the motherly old housekeeper from down-stairs, saw
that everything which could possibly be needed was at hand, went for
her own shawl and hood, and finally made her way to the doctor's room.

He looked up, as she entered, from the letter he was writing.

"That's right. Hartly has had so much to do with the nursing that you
need not be uneasy about leaving Miss Mona. And I don't expect to have
to go out again this evening, so I shall be at hand."

"Mrs. Hartly can do easy enough all that's wanted," said Madge. "Where
am I to go, sir?"

"Sit down a minute, and I'll tell you," said Mr. Chetwynd gravely. "The
truth is, I called you in here yesterday evening, to mention something
I had heard, but you put it out of my head, and this morning I thought
I might as well find out more before making you anxious. About little
Nannie Ackman, I mean."

He was evidently moved. Madge saw now in what quarter lay the coming
cloud. The little child up on the hill was very dear to her heart. She
had not felt surprised to see and hear nothing of Nannie lately, on
account of the infectious nature of Mona's illness, but now a sudden
fear took possession of her.

"Mr. Prior went up to the old man's cottage yesterday morning, and was
so struck with the little one's altered look that he asked me to go and
see her. I did not suppose there was any immediate hurry, and I was
busy, so I put it off till this afternoon. I have just come back from
there,—but—"

"Do you think her ill, sir?"

He shook his head silently.

"Sir, you don't mean that Nannie is in danger."

"She is dying, Madge."

One low sob and no more reached his ears. "How soon?" was asked with an
effort.

"Would you like to go and see her?"

"I should, sir. She'll want comforts and looking after."

"She is past all that now. If you want to see her again, you must go
at once. Never mind about Miss Mona. I will arrange all that for a few
hours. You will be back before night."

She knew he meant that all would then be over. "Is it the fever, sir?"
she inquired.

"I can hardly say. There may have been a touch of it hanging about
her. Old Ackman seems stupefied, and can give no particulars, though
he blames himself bitterly, and with good reason. She was up and about
yesterday evening, he says, but seemed to break-down this morning.
Nannie herself was unconscious while I was there. She may rouse up
again, or may pass away in stupor. But I can do nothing for her."

"And nobody has known the poor lamb to be failing," murmured Madge,
passing her hand across her eyes.

"I can't gather that there have been any indications of absolute
illness, beyond weakness and languor. My own impression is, that the
sudden break-down may be the result of some undetected injury, from
the father's rough treatment awhile ago. But after all, it is a cruel
conjecture without sufficient proof. She has always been a frail little
creature. I won't hinder you any longer, however."

Like one walking in a dream, Madge left the house and went up the hill.
It was three weeks or more since last she had been in that direction,
for all her few walks of late had been taken in the town, generally
with the chemist for their destination.

How forlorn her little cottage looked, with its closed door and
shutters, and its growth of garden weeds. Ah, that had never been, if
little Nannie had been equal to the task of keeping clear the unwelcome
growth, in the absence of her friend. Amos Ackman's door was open, so
Madge walked in noiselessly, leaving her shawl and hood in the outer
room, but hardly standing still there for a moment on her way.

Her first glimpse as she neared the bedroom was of the old man himself,
crouching forward on his stool, with his face half hidden by his hands,
while a low groan broke from him from time to time. And then, as she
went farther, she saw Nannie. Could it indeed be Nannie?—So white, so
changed, so wasted! Mona Clyde at her worst had been nothing like this.

"Ay, ye've come to see her die, have yer," mid old Amos. "Yer was a
deal kinder to her than her old father too."

Madge knelt down by the rough mattress, and softly moistened the
child's parched lips. And all at once Nannie opened her eyes, and the
wan features broke into a smile of recognition.

"She knows you, she does. Sure she'll soon be well now," said Amos
falteringly. "Don't yer think so, Madge? I'd be main glad, for 'tis all
along o' my doing. She'll get well now, eh?"

Madge knew better, and so did Nannie. But Madge thought that the face
of an angel could hardly have worn a look of more loving compassion,
than that which shone through those glazing eyes, as they turned slowly
towards the unhappy old man.

"Poor father!" was softly breathed forth, with an appealing glance
towards Madge, as if to beg her to comfort him. "There 'll be nobody to
pray for him now."

"I'll pray, Nannie. Is it that you want?" asked Madge. "I'll never
let a day pass without praying for him. And God won't forget all your
back-prayers, you know."

"No, 'cause they're written up there, ain't they?" said Nannie faintly
yet confidently, with a slight upward gesture of one hand.

"Why, she's beginning to talk ever so," said Amos, in a pleased tone.
"Ain't she better now, Madge?"

"She'll be better soon," said Madge. "She'll be better up in the
Father's Home, Amos. You'd best make sure, and see you're in the way to
go there too, or it'll be a longer parting for you than for Nannie and
me."

Amos drooped his head again. "I'm thinkin' it'll have to be a different
heaven to hold old Amos, from what 'll take in you and Nannie," he said
heavily.

"There's only one heaven, and one way into it, for her and you and me,"
said Madge.

And before she could say more, Nannie's lips formed, clearly and
tenderly, the sweetest Name which language ever framed—

"JESUS!—father."

"Ay, it's all Him, and Him alone," said Madge. "You've only to go to
Him, and ask pardon through His blood, and it'll all come right."

Madge did not know how the poor old sin-burdened man had already begun
to stumble, with his failing steps, up to the foot of the Cross. But
Nannie knew, and though too weak to explain, she said in a low voice,—

"He'll come, Madge."

"Ay, the Lord 'll surely bring him, Nannie," said Madge.

And then Nannie shut her eyes and lay quite quiet, with her two little
thin hands folded together, and the panting breath so irregular that it
sometimes seemed as if it would stop altogether, without another word
being spoken.

Madge knelt there just as quietly, praying that the little one's
troubled life might have such a peaceful ending as now seemed likely,
that no clouds of Satan might be sent to try her faith. And Madge had
what she wished.

An hour passed, while the life of the summer day and the life of the
little child ebbed sweetly away, side by side. And the sun went slowly
down upon the one, but rose in dazzling radiance upon the other. And
presently Nannie opened her eyes and murmured—

"They're singing—"

"Who are, Nannie?"

"Up, somewhere," said Nannie. "I'll hear 'em now, won't I? O Madge!—I
won't see the Resurrection-day after all from here."

Was it a momentary feeling of something like disappointment?

"Maybe not from up on this hill, Nannie," said Madge. "But you'll see
it, sure enough, for you'll rise before we're caught up, and you'll
come on with the Master in His glory to meet us—if so be I'm spared
till then."

"With Him!" And Nannie's face, as she uttered the words, lighted up
with a strange and holy joy. "O Madge! Think what it'll be—this very
night—to see my own Lord Jesus! Why, Madge!—"

"Ay, won't it be—?" Madge had begun, trying to quell the impatient
longing which throbbed at her own heart, in answer to the child's burst
of joy. But she broke off, for words from her were no longer needed,
and a look of glad surprise had flashed into the dying eyes.

"Why, Madge! I didn't think it 'ud be so soon, but I'm going quick. I'm
ready, ain't I?—'cause Jesus died for me, you know. O Madge, I wish you
was coming with me too. Isn't He—just—beautiful?"

Two long faint gasps between the words,—one sigh,—and Nannie was at
rest.

Better so. The little worn-out body lay there still. But Nannie—poor
little Nannie!—after all her hopes and fears and longings, had reached
the loving circle of the gathering family, in her Father's House above.

Madge knelt on for a minute, with her head bent low. Then, with a calm
singular smile upon her face, she rose and went to Amos.

"Don't you stay here any longer," she said. "Nannie's well off now."

He shook his head, and crouched lower, without response.

"She's well off," repeated Madge. "She's at rest now, poor little lamb,
and she wouldn't want you to grieve for her over-much. Don't spend your
time looking back to the past, Amos, but see you make ready to join her
where she's gone—maybe soon. There's the Blood for your sins and mine,
no less than for hers."

"I wouldn't ha' believed it, though, if it hadn't been for her
praying," murmured old Amos, as he yielded to Madge's guiding touch,
and went out into the front room, while Madge remained behind, and did
all that needed to be done to the lifeless body lying there.

Poor little Nannie! More of a martyr was she than even Madge Hardwicke
guessed. But Madge knew enough to bend over her, and kiss the small
white cheek, whispering—

"'She's' had her meed of suffering for the Lord, and she's gained her
rest early; but maybe Nannie's one of the last that 'll be first in the
Kingdom of Heaven."

Then Madge left the room, and going past old Amos, who in his solitary
grief refused to answer when she would have set herself to comfort him,
she passed into the pleasant evening twilight beyond.

Some impulse—she could not have defined it—made her step across into
her own garden, and stand there near the door, with her eyes fixed on
the blue waters, and her heart very full of the little friend who had
been taken from her. Nannie had grown to be almost like a child of her
own during the past few months. Only the blow had come so suddenly, and
the passing away had been so peaceful, that as yet she was thinking
more of what Nannie had gained than of what she herself had lost.

"Beautiful! Ay, she knows the Master's beauty at last,—more than the
wisest man that ever lived on earth. Little Nannie! I'd like to see
your joy this very minute. Well, 'tis sweet to think that my turn 'll
come too, some day. Maybe, I've more work to do first for my Lord.
She'll never get to the end of knowing His beauty more and more for
ever; and by-and-by I'll see it too. It's only a glimpse I get now,
once and again, but He'll shine out there in glory. And Nannie sees it
now."

The sound of a footstep on the pathway made her turn. A manly figure,
of somewhat foreign appearance, was briskly advancing towards the
garden-gate. Madge stood as if rooted to the spot, with a sudden
dimness over her eyes, and a quickened beating at her heart. Was it a
dream? Could it be indeed a reality? O faithless Madge even yet.

"Mother!"

[Illustration: "Mother, I always said to myself that I'd be sure to
find you here, whenever I came, looking out for me."]

Only the one word! Madge did not even exclaim.

But if his strong arm had not in that moment been around her, she would
have fallen to the ground.

"Mother, I always said to myself that I'd be sure to find you here,
whenever I came, looking out for me."

She did not contradict him, for, in truth, he "had" been in her heart
and thoughts at that moment, side by side with Nannie. She made no
answer at all, except by the passionate clinging, which seemed as if
she could never again loose her hold of him. He began to know now what
the long agony of suspense had been.

"It's a wicked son I've been to you, mother dear, leaving you all these
years, and never writing. Only that once, at least. And so much the
worse then, that I didn't keep my promise. But maybe it's a good thing
I'm come now, and not sooner, as I once thought to do. I'd have come
back in a reckless sort of mood at that time; but I've learnt since to
look on things differently. Mother, will you forgive me, and take me
home, and teach me the lessons I wouldn't let you teach me when I was a
little boy? Will you, mother?"

"Forgive you!" Madge said, lifting her face to his, all wet with happy
tears. "O Neill,—thank God He's given back my boy to me again. It's
worth all the waiting to have you come like this. And you'll never
leave me any more?"

"Never more, mother, of my own free will. God alone shall part us now."

She would not take him into her cheerless unprepared cottage, but
walked up and down with him awhile on the hill-top, in earnest
conference, till the first excitement of the meeting had in some
measure passed away. And then they went down the path, and stopped at
the doctor's house.

Mr. Chetwynd came out to meet Madge in the hall, but he had not looked
to see that face of chastened brightness.

"Why, Madge—" he began, and stopped.

"Sir, it is as you thought, and little Nannie has gone to her rest,"
said Madge. "But the Lord has sent me a blessing alongside of the
sorrow, and between the two, I'm nigh in as great a strait as St. Paul
himself, as to whether I'll smile or cry."

Mr. Chetwynd looked from Madge to her companion,—half guessing the
truth, yet scarcely liking to ask. For the lad he once knew was
altered; and perhaps only a mother's eyes could have known him again at
a glance.

Madge put her arm into Neill's, and drew him a step forward.

"It's my boy, sir," she said, and the smile won the day.

Mr. Chetwynd held out his hand warmly. "I am glad to see you home,
Neill. You have changed indeed since last we met," he said. And then
in a different tone, turning to Madge—"You were right and I was wrong,
Madge. Your faith certainly deserves its reward."

"No, sir, if you please, you're wrong there," said Madge steadily.
"I've nought of desert about me, save desert of evil."

"Didn't you say all along that Neill would surely come home some day?"

Madge was silent a minute, seemingly pondering his words.

"Well?" said the doctor, and Neill too looked inquiringly.

"Sir, it may be I'm mistaken, but it does seem to me that the Lord has
just kept back from granting my wish, till He's taught me to lay my
will in His, and to leave all in His hands. I used to say Neill would
be pretty sure to come home, and to think it too. I've said and felt
little of late, save 'Thy will be done!' And now—He's given back to me
my boy!"

The last words came like a note of sweet and joyous triumph to the
doctor's ears. "You know more about such things than I do, Madge, but I
hope I may learn more in time," he said rather sadly. "Neill must sleep
here of course to-night. You can arrange with Hartly about his bed. And
to-morrow I suppose you will wish to go home with him to your cottage."

Madge did not gainsay the remark. She felt that her boy must come
first, and that to prepare a comfortable home for him at once was her
simple duty. "Only I'll come in as often as I'm wanted, sir, to sit
with Miss Mona," she said.

"It is well Neill did not return a week sooner, or we couldn't have
spared you," said Mr. Chetwynd. "But you must spend part of every day
with us still, or Miss Mona will be lonely. Well, I am unselfish enough
to be very glad you are so happy."

She had her desire at last. There was joy in the mother's heart that
night, at the return of the wanderer, and there was joy for her sake
throughout the doctor's house, and among the inmates of the Rectory and
the town. But the greatest joy of all was the joy of little Nannie,
who had passed beyond the mists and the shadows of earth, and had been
welcomed into her eternal Home.



                                THE END.




*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 79005 ***